Let yourself be instructed by Jesus Christ Himself
Very few people know that from 1851 to 1864 Jesus gave a much more complete story of the events that happened during His last 3 years before His crucifixion. A much more complete gospel than what we can find in the Bible. This was revealed by Jesus Christ Himself to a man He choose, namely the Austrian Jakob Lorber who dedicated the last 24 years of his life in the service of our Lord by writing down what He dictated to him through the inner word. He heard the words very clearly in the region of his heart and wrote them faithfully down.
The Great Gospel of John consists of 10 volumes with about 250 chapters each. An enormous valuable spiritual treasure. It is up to each individual to discover and proof the many teachings that Jesus revealed to His disciples.
Revelations that were not intended to reveal to the world at that time but which are now revealed in a very clear way to us.
This is God’s Word and God’s Word is free. It may be copied freely on condition that the text will not be changed. To protect the integrity of this translation a copyright is added:
©Copyright: Yedidiah Franky 2007
Original German book: “Das grosse Evangelium Johannes” (1851-1864).
The numbering of chapters in this edition is according to the German Volume 9 (214 chapters)
The numbering of chapters by the translator is kept in brackets, e.g. Book 21 chapter 1=(21/1)
F O R E W O R D
It was not the intention to make of this book an “intellectual” translation, but rather to translate it as close as possible to the original text given by Jesus Christ. The words, expressions and even the sentence structure were kept as close as possible to the original without losing its meaning.
This work was made for every simple humble person whose main purpose it is to know the truth.
The translator
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 1
THE LORD ON THE WAY TO JERICHO
The Lord meets a group of poor pilgrims (20/69)
When we were at a distance of 1 hour walking from Essaea, we met the earlier mentioned poor pilgrims who came from the region of Jericho, and they asked us for alms.
[2] And I said to the Jewish Greeks: “Give them of your abundance, for they are as poor in the world as I Myself who still possess no stone as My property to lay under My head. Foxes have their holes and the birds their nests, but these poor possess nothing except themselves and their scanty clothing. So give them something.”
[3] After these words of Mine, all Jewish Greeks and also the few disciples of John brought a considerable amount of money together and gave it gladly to the poor. With their hands lifted up they gave thanks to Me and to the givers, and asked us to forgive them for interrupting our trip, and since we were Jews, they also asked us anxiously and worriedly if they would reach Essaea before the rising.
[4] I said: “Why are you afraid to profane the Sabbath by walking on the road? Neither Moses nor any other prophet has ever given a commandment not to travel on a Sabbath. The new temple precepts are not divine commandments and are also futile to God. But it is still early, and you will reach the place in 1 hour. And when you will arrive in the place, you should lodge in the first inn that is outside the gate of the little city. There you will be well received and be taken care of, for I already have announced your arrival there. But who I am, you surely will hear in Essaea. And so, you can continue your trip now.”
[5] The poor were certainly surprised when I told them all this, but nevertheless, they did not dare to ask how I could have known all this and continued their way.
[6] Along the way the disciples asked Me why these poor were actually traveling to Essaea, for it could not be seen that they had one or the other sickness, since sick people could never walk that easily.
[7] I said: “These men do not travel to Essaea to be healed, but being totally destitute they try to find work and financial support, because they heard from travelers that the Essenes have become very charitable lately towards real poor people, and thus they went to Essaea because they could find no work and thus also no income at home for their livelihood. This does not honor their region and therefore it is only sparingly blessed by Me.
[8] But still, among them, were a few who were sick when they left home. However, some of My 70 disciples, whom I have sent out, came in their poor region and healed them, and thus there were no more sick people among them now. The disciples also advised them - because of their poverty - to go to Essaea where they certainly would find work, and care would be taken of their body and spirit. And that is why these poor people went quickly on their way.”
[9] Peter said: “Then they must have left soon after us, since they are already here now, for they cannot move forward in a miraculous way like us?”
[10] I said: “This is also of no concern to us. They soon will reach their destination and this is the main thing. The day or the hour is not important at all, and therefore we will let it rest now.”
[11] With this answer of Mine, they were all satisfied. We walked quickly, and so we moved on fast, which was, especially in this region, very good and practical, because it was very deserted, and for several hours in the area, no tree, no bush, neither any other shrub could be discovered. So we met no one, and therefore we could move on with the speed of the wind, and in this manner the long and very deserted part of our way was soon left behind us.
[12] After we had left that place behind us - which was very desolate for every traveler, wherefore we needed 2 hours, despite our speed of the wind, while otherwise even a traveler on a camel had to spend almost a full day on the deserted road - we came again in a habitable region, and that is why along the road there was an inn and several houses and farms, which were for the greatest part the property of Greeks.
[13] When we arrived at the inn, a few disciples said: “Lord, we have covered a very long way now and became therefore thirsty. Would You agree if we would take a little refreshment here, and we could ask to give us water to quench our thirst?”
[14] I said: “This we surely can do, but this region is poor in water, and the innkeeper will ask a lot for the water, because he is a heathen who is very eager for profit, like most Greeks are. If you want to pay for the water, then we can enter the inn, take a little rest and ask to give us water and some bread.”
[15] Since they had the money, the Jewish Greeks and also the disciples of John said: “Lord, this we gladly will do. And if the innkeeper has a wine that is good to drink, then we are also willing to pay the wine.”
[16] I said: “You are free to do so here. Do what you think is necessary, then I will do what I think is necessary. So let us enter the inn.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 2
The miracle in the house of the innkeeper (20/70)
Then we immediately went into the inn and the innkeeper came to us and asked us most politely in what way he could be of service to us.
[2] I said: “We are hungry and thirsty - therefore, give us bread and water.”
[3] The innkeeper said: “Dear sirs, I also have wine. Would you not prefer to drink wine, because mine is very good? Better than the water of this region which is hardly suitable for cooking?”
[4] I said: “Your wine is indeed not bad, but we are in earthly respect not so wealthy to afford your expensive wine to quench our thirst. So bring us what we have asked, and then we will also be satisfied with that. But take the water from the spring in your wine cellar, and not from the rainy water well in the back of the inner court, because the water will be paid for and therefore it also should be good, fresh and clear.”
[5] The innkeeper looked surprised at Me and said: “Friend, as far as I know, You are now for the first time in my house. Then how do You know how it is arranged? Who could have reported this to You?”
[6] I said: “Oh, do not be surprised about that, but bring us what we have asked. Nothing in this house is unknown to Me, even if I am with these friends of Mine for the first time staying under your roof. How this is possible, I surely know, just as I also know that your eldest and dearest daughter Helena is suffering from a malicious fever for already 3 full years, and that you already have made a lot of expenses for that, while no doctor was able to help her, and even less one of your many house gods that you ordered to let them bring from Athens for a lot of money. Look, so I still know a lot of other things in your house. But go now and bring us what we have asked, so that we can strengthen ourselves and continue our way after that.”
[7] Then the immensely surprised innkeeper called a couple of servants and ordered to bring us bread, salt and several carafes of fresh water.
[8] When all this was put on the table for us and the thirsty disciples wanted to grab the carafes immediately, I said to them: “Just wait for awhile until I have blessed the water, so that it will harm no one, for also the water from the spring is causing fever in this region, because it contains impure nature spirits.”
[9] Then the disciples waited, and I breathed over the carafes and said to the disciples: “Now the water is blessed and purified, but eat first some bread and drink then with measure, so that you will not become drunk.”
[10] The disciples did so, and when they began to drink they said with surprised cheerful faces: “Yes, we must indeed drink such water with measure, so that we will not become drunk.”
[11] The innkeeper noticed that and said to the 2 servants: “How can this be? Did you perhaps bring wine to these remarkable guests, while they explicitly asked only for water?”
[12] The servants said: “Lord, we have done what you have ordered us to do. However, how this water has become wine now, this we do not know. The One who breathed over it will surely know how the water has become wine. Do ask Him, for He seems to be capable to do more things than we all together in this region.”
[13] Then the innkeeper came to our table and we gave him a drink. When he drunk up the carafe almost completely, he was fully amazed and said to Me: “Are You perhaps a great and famous magician or a God who is still unknown to me, that You can do something like that? Please tell me.”
[14] I said: “If you will do away with your gods from your house and will no more believe in them, then I also want to tell you who I am and show you the only real, true, but still completely unknown God to you, who also can help your daughter if you would believe in Him and would give all honor only to Him.”
[15] When the innkeeper heard that from Me, he said: “You speak remarkable words. To destroy all my gods would not be difficult, but if our priests or the Romans would hear that, I would fare badly, for whoever will defile an image, or even only a demigod, will be severely punished here. I first would have to become a Jew with all my family, prove this in the presence of a court of law, and prove it in writing, seal and circumcision, after which my Roman citizenship would be taken away from me, and as Jew I would then have to buy it back for much money if I would like to continue to be a Roman citizen. What You ask me to do, wonderful Friend, can hardly be accomplished in my present position. However, I know a solution: You do away with the gods in my house in the presence of witnesses who are serving my whole house, then in silence I, with my whole family will give the honor to the God You will show me.”
[16] I said: “Good, then have a look in your house and convince yourself to know if one of your many rooms is still adorned with an idol, great or small.”
[17] When the innkeeper wanted to check, his whole household came desperately crying to him and lamented: “A great misfortune must come over this house, because all the gods suddenly left us.”
[18] Then the innkeeper said with a fearless face: “Be quiet about that. Only the dead gods, made by human hands, who are of no use to anyone and who can help no one in need, are certainly destroyed by a true, living and above all mighty God. And instead of that, most probably the one, only true, living and above all mighty God has come into our house, and this servant of Him, who is Himself already more than mighty, will reveal and even show Him to us. And so, by the removal of the dead and entirely powerless gods, not a calamity but only a very great salvation has come over our house.
[19] So that you may believe that this is wonderful and true, just look here at our water carafes. At the request of this wonderful mighty servant of the one, true God, these were set on the table filled with water by my 2 servants here, which they can testify before everyone. Since they were very thirsty, these guests wanted to drink the water immediately, but the mighty servant of God said to them that they only should drink the water after He had blessed it. Then He breathed over the carafes and the water, and the water was immediately changed into the best of wine. There you can still see a full carafe. Take it, taste the content and say if this is water or wine of the best kind.”
[20] Then the woman of the innkeeper took the carafe, tasted the content and said, extremely amazed: “Listen, this is unheard-of. Only a God can do such a work of wonder. Once in Athens I also have seen magicians performing wonders and who changed also water, once into blood, then into milk again, and then again into wine and in still all kinds of other things, but from a priest of Apollo - who was after me because I was a very beautiful and rich Greek woman - I soon heard into all details how such wonderfully appearing changes could be achieved in a very natural way, but this took also away all my belief in magicians and their false wonders.
[21] But here, not any secret or hidden falseness can be discovered, and therefore it is a complete true wonder of a living God. This I fully believe now, and I will adhere to that belief until my death. Taste this wine now, all of you, and give your opinion.”
[22] Then they all tasted the wine, and discovered that it was indeed so as the innkeeper and his wife had described.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 3
The healing of the sick Helena (20/71)
Then the innkeeper continued to speak to his house staff that was present now: “Now we have convinced ourselves that the to us still unknown servant of the one true God has done a real miracle to let us know the one true God, and He also gave me other proofs that are not less wonderful, and from which I have concluded that He must be an extremely wondrous Man, because He is aware of the most hidden and secretly kept arrangements and circumstances of our house, even more accurately than we ourselves.
[2] So He also knows of the sickness of our dearest daughter Helena which is incurable up till now, and He also promised me that He would heal her if I would remove all the dead idols - great and small - from the house and would then adhere with my whole family to the one, true God and give Him all the honor. However, I still did not dare to violate the dead idols myself out of fear that I first would be betrayed by someone and then would be punished by the priests and courts of law, but I said to this wonderful servant of the one true God: ‘You remove them from the house, with witnesses, then we cannot be responsible for it’. And look, this He has done in one moment, and thus all our numerous idols in the house have been totally destroyed in a most wonderful way. We all are witnesses of that and cannot be called to account by the priests and still less by a Roman court of law for that, which you all will be able to realize as well as I do.
[3] But now that this Man let such unexpected things suddenly happen before our eyes today, let now also our daughter be healed and let the one, only true God be made known and shown to all of us, so that we all can give the honor only to Him and act and live according to His will.”
[4] All those who were present agreed on that, and the innkeeper with his wife and his children turned now to Me and asked Me to, if that would be possible, heal their sick daughter.
[5] And I said: “Since you and your whole family are believing, it also will be done according to your belief. Go now to the room of your daughter and convince yourself if she is already healed. Then bring her here, so that also she can taste this wine of life and would come to know the One who has healed her.”
[6] After I had said that, they all left hastily the dining room to see if Helena was already healed. When they came to her, they saw that she was completely healthy, and she related that a fire streamed through her and that the fever and all pain and all her former weakness had suddenly left her. This produced a great rejoicing. The daughter left then also immediately her sickbed, dressed herself and was brought with shouts of joy to Me.
[7] When she was told that I was the One who had healed her, she knelled at My feet and moistened them with her tears of gratefulness. Also all the others thanked Me for the miraculous healing of Helena.
[8] And I said to her: “Stand up, daughter, and drink some wine from the carafe that stands next to you, so that you will be strengthened in your whole body and in your soul.”
[9] Then Helena stood up easily, took humbly the carafe and drunk out the wine, which strengthened her, and of which she could not stop praising and commending its good taste.
[10] When she was strengthened, they all asked Me again to make known and also show to them the one true God, if that would be possible.
[11] I said: “Then listen to what I briefly will say to you now.
[12] There is almost no Greek, living and doing business in the Jewish land, who is not familiar with the teaching of Moses and the other prophets. The God now who was proclaimed to the Jews, the God who spoke on the Mount Sinai with Moses and who spoke through him and his brother Aaron amidst thunder and lightning, and later also always through the mouth of the prophets and many other wise men, whose more than holy name is Jehovah, is the one, only true, eternal living, most wise, more than good and supremely powerful God, who created out of Himself, the sky, with the sun, the moon and all the stars, and this Earth with all that is in it, on it and above it.
[13] Believe in this God, keep His commandments that you know, and love Him above all by keeping His commandments. But love also your fellowmen as each one of you loves himself, that means: do for them everything of which you reasonably want that they would also do for you, then the one, only true God will always be merciful to you and will gladly hear your prayers.
[14] Then He will not reveal Himself as a faraway and deaf God to you, but as an always close Father who loves you above all and who will never leave your prayers unheard.
[15] This is all that the one, only true God wants - who is also the only true Father of all men. Whoever will do that, will not only be blessed already on this Earth more and more, but will, after the falling away of the body, also receive the eternal life of his soul, and will eternally be there where the Father is, and be more and more happy. Now do you know who the only true God is?”
[16] All of them said: “Yes, if He is the One - and we are not doubting this anymore - then we know Him from the Scriptures that are well known to us. We always have liked the teaching of Moses, but because we all too often had to discover that this teaching was observed in a total opposite way, namely by the prominent priests, and because the only true God did not do anything bad to them as punishment for the crimes that they commit to their fellowmen, we thought: what truth can there be in a teaching when the prominent representatives of it and the so-called servants of God are not believing it in the least, which can be seen all too clearly from all their actions.
[17] That one should love his fellowman as himself is the first thing that can be concluded from the laws of Moses. However, you should see how the prominent representatives of the teaching of Moses love their fellowmen. One must be stricken with the deepest of blindness if he does not notice that exactly these representatives of the teaching do not believe in it in the least. Because the truth of a real belief should become evident from the actions according to the teaching, and more precisely from those who are representing and spreading the teaching. But when they are showing by their actions before the eyes of everyone, and without any shyness or fear for an only true God, that they believe nothing, then how can we strangers join their teaching?
[18] Look, mighty, true servant and priest of the one, only true God, this has always been the reason why we doubted the truth and the realness of the teaching of Moses just as we doubted our polytheism. For the sake of the people and their laws we finally took part in everything, but we ourselves did no more believe in any God - but we believed in the all-controlling powers of nature that we came to know more closely by our scientists.
[19] But now, as a result of Your deeds and words, the situation has greatly changed for all of us, and we doubtlessly believe now in the one, only true God of the Jews, who has given such an unheard-of really godly power, because You have of course done always His will.
[20] We will adhere simply and solely to the teaching of Moses and never to its representatives in Jerusalem. Yesterday, late in the evening, a couple of those kind of chiefs came from Essaea to us and talked seriously against their own temple establishment and greatly praised the great power and wisdom of the Essenes, and we thought by ourselves: ‘If you yourselves are already criticizing so much yourselves, then what must we strangers think about you?’ But still, we liked them because they confessed the truth. They continued their way again early this morning. Now as far as the teaching is concerned it is quite clear to us, but there is still one point, and that is Your last promise.
[21] You also promised to show us the only true God, which certainly will be possible for You, just like all the other things. Now that You already have made us so happy while we did not ask You for it by letting us know the one, only true God through deed and word, we ask You now also to make our happiness complete by showing us the only true, one God. We are all asking You this very explicitly.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 4
The Lord bears witness of Himself (20/72)
I said: Yes, My dear children, but precisely for your sake, that will not be as easy as you think, but since I also have promised that to you, you will all see the one, only true God. But first I have to urge you not to make known what you will see before 1 year will have passed by.”
[2] All promised Me most solemnly.
[3] Then I said further: “Very well then, listen to Me and open your eyes and hearts widely.
[4] I Myself who am now speaking to you, am the One who the prophets have announced to the people. According to My eternal decree it has pleased Me to come Myself as a Man of flesh and blood as a clear and life-bringing light among the people who went astray in the old night of sin and are pining away, and to free them from the hard yoke of judgment and eternal death.
[5] However, I did not only come to the Jews who were from the very first beginning the people of the one true God - and are still calling themselves like that, although a lot of them became already since a long time a people of Hell because of their evil actions - but I also came to the gentiles. Even if they are also descending from the same first man on this Earth, in course of time they let themselves be seduced by the enticements of the world and by that they became unfaithful to the one true God, did not know Him anymore and then they made gods of dead and perishable matter themselves according to their lust and liking, and honored and worshiped them, which is still the case to a great extent nowadays, as you all know for sure.
[6] Thus, so that also the gentiles would know the eternal and most living truth, which exists only in God, I came also to the gentiles and I willingly give them back the light of life - which has been lost for already so long - and thus also the eternal life.
[7] I Myself am the Light, the Way, the eternal Truth and the Life. Whoever believes in Me and lives according to My teaching has the eternal life already in himself and will never see nor feel death, even if he - as far as his body is concerned - would die a 1.000 times, because whoever believes in Me, keeps My commandments and thus loves Me above all, is in Me and I am in the Spirit in him. And in whom I am present, there is also the eternal life present.
[8] And so I have shown you now the only true, one God, as I have promised you before. Examine now yourselves, to know you also believe that. Yes, also this you believe now, but remain also as true heroes in that faith and let no one turn you away from it, then you will live, and the power of My will, will be and remain in you. So be it and so it will remain.”
[9] After I had said that to the gentiles who were present there, they trembled with deep respect, and no one dared to say a word.
[10] But I said with a kind voice: “Come to yourselves children. Do I then, as the most true Father of all men, look so terrible that you are so much seized with such trembling? Look, although nothing is impossible to Me - because in Me is all power, might and authority in Heaven and on Earth - but I cannot help that I am who I am, and you are what you are. For I am who I am, was and will be from eternity to eternity, and you will also be and remain as you are. Now, if I call you My dear children, then you certainly are completely equal to Me, and if you live and act according to My teaching and thus also according to My will, you truly will not be less perfect than I am Myself, and you will be able to do the same signs as I do, because what pleasure can imperfect children give to a perfect Father? Thus, give up your too great respect for Me, and instead of that, have a complete trust and love for Me, then you will be much more pleasing to Me, I will be more satisfied with you and you will be more dear to Me.
[11] Truly, whoever loves Me, does not have to fear Me, because those who have too much fear for God, have firstly never really known Him, and their heart is still far away from His love, and secondly such too fearful children are by their own fault in danger of going astray of what they believe and know, because their fear weakens their courage and their will to come in their heart as close as possible to Me, and by that become also enlightened by Me in all truth of life. If you have understood that, then give up your fear for Me and have love for Me and the fullest childlike trust in Me.”
[12] After I said that to them, the idolatrous fear left their heart and they began to glorify and praise Me with more trust, and in their heart awakened more and more love. But they still were not too sure about it because the ideas of pagan relentlessness and eternal might and severeness of a God, which they had cherished for a long time, did not and could not be wiped out so fast. But after an hour during which I still stayed in the inn, they all became intimate and I still gave them many lessons, which strengthened and confirmed their love for Me.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 5
The arrival before Jericho (20/73)
Then My disciples, who had money, asked the innkeeper how much they had to pay for the bread and spring water.
[2] But the innkeeper said: “Oh, how can you ask me such thing since I will be eternally in debt to God the Lord and thus also to you who certainly are His nearest friends? Every word He spoke to us is worth endless much more than all treasures of the Earth. Even if you wanted to stay a 1.000 years in my house and would eat day and night, and I would ask even 1 penny for it, then I would not deserve less than to be thrown alive as food for the snakes and dragons. But it is almost noon now. How happy would I be if God the Lord and you would like to take the midday meal with me.”
[3] On this I said: “To Me, your will is as good as the action. However, we have to continue our way, because also in other places there are children whom I want to help. And soon, poor pilgrims will come this way, more precisely from Essaea, going to Jericho. Even if there they have completely received their physical health back, they do not have much money, and they are hungry, thirsty and tired. Give them food and drink and also lodging for the night, then I will accept that as if you have done it for Me.”
[4] The innkeeper said: “O Lord and God, even if those poor people want to stay here for a whole year, they will be taken care of. If they travel on the main road, I immediately want to send them my pack animals and wagons that are harnessed with horses to bring them here.
[5] I said: “Also now, your will is as good as the action. The pilgrims whom I announced to you, have left yesterday evening from Essaea over the mountains to this place and they will arrive here in a couple of hours across the narrow mountain path, so that your pack animals and wagons will be of no big help to them. However, when they will leave here tomorrow you can be of service to them in one or the other thing they need.
[6] But from now on, let no one pay you anymore for the water, because I also took care that your springs will always give abundant and healthy water. Be always merciful to the poor, then you also will find mercy with Me. You have received My blessing and My mercy, and these will also stay with you if you actively will adhere to My teaching. And so, we will now continue our trip.”
[7] After these words, I quickly stood up and went with the disciples outside.
[8] It is obvious that the innkeeper with his family wanted to escort us for a while, among tears, thanks and praise, but when we began to walk fast, those who escorted us stayed behind and returned back home.
[9] Since there were no travelers around noon here on this part of the road, we moved on with the speed of the wind again, but when we came again in a region that was populated, we continued to walk in our natural way. And so, close to the evening we came close to our destination Jericho.
[10] A nice lawn was located there. We rested here till the sun would set completely, because I did not want to enter the city at daylight, namely because the 2 Pharisees, whom we did catch up despite their fast running camels, approached the city only a couple of mornings before us.
[11] While we were resting on the lawn, discussing all kinds of things, a tax collector came to us from the nearby tollhouse, asking where we came from and if we would stay on that spot for the night.
[12] I said: “Neither the one nor the other thing is of your concern, but if you want to know it, I say to you firstly that we all came from Essaea today, and secondly that we are resting here for awhile and will then enter the city.”
[13] When the tax collector heard that we actually came from Essaea to Jericho on foot in 1 day, he slapped his hands above his head out of amazement and said: “Oh, this is possible for a camel with fast running legs, but to do this with human feet is unheard-of. Then you had to fly.”
[14] I said: “That is our concern. However, you go into the city, because you have the time, and ask for Kado whose father is your supreme commander, and tell him to come to Me, for I, the Lord, am waiting here for him.”
[15] Then the tax collector asked: “Lord, if I cannot tell Your name to Kado, will he then come to You?”
[16] I said: “Also in that case. Now go, then you will receive your reward, because every willing worker deserves his reward.”
[17] After these words of Mine the tax collector went quickly into the city and conveyed the message to Kado.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 6
THE LORD IN JERICHO
Meeting Kado again (20/74)
When Kado heard that, he did not wait one moment longer, gave the tax collector a coin as messenger reward and hurried as fast as he could to Me.
[2] When he came to us, being almost out of breath, we stood up from the lawn and I reached him by the hand, but he hugged Me, pressed Me to his chest, overwhelmed Me with many friendly kisses and said finally, overflowing with joy and happiness (Kado): “O Lord and Master, what indescribable joy You have prepared for me by returning so quickly. O how happy we are to have You again among our sinful and for You eternally unworthy environment. You were only 3 days absent and for me it almost became 3 years, because the great desire of our whole family for You has put our patience heavily to the test. If You would not have come today, I would have used our best camels tomorrow very early in the morning and traveled after You to Essaea. O, now that You have come, everything is all right again and completely in order. But now, o Lord and Master - our only love and our highest need - please come, come now with me, so that our whole family will be blissfully happy.”
[3] I said: “Your friendliness has refreshed My heart, and I will go with you, but let us still wait for awhile. We will enter the city when it becomes dark, so that we will not make a sensation among the crowd who is curious, because since there is a market tomorrow, there are many strangers here, and they should not stare at us and criticize us when we enter the city. Also a couple of Pharisees have taken up residence with your father. They soon will be accommodated and then we can enter your house without hindrance.”
[4] That seemed a good idea to Kado, but he called the tax collector once more and sent him to the inn to tell his people that they had to prepare the best evening meal. Why, that they gladly would know in a short time.
[5] Then the tax collector hurried again into the city and conveyed the message.
[6] The father of Kado said: “I can guess the reason. Go and tell Kado that we will take care of everything in an excellent way.”
[7] When the tax collector came back and conveyed the answer of his father, and it already became quite dark, I said: “Now we easily can continue our way and we will no more be watched and recognized by anyone along the way. And even when someone will look at us, then he just will take us for businessmen who have just arrived, and that will not disturb us.”
[8] So we came easily and undisturbed to the inn of Kado.
[9] When we were before the inn, I said to Kado: “Friend, now you enter first and tell your people that I have arrived with My disciples from Essaea. When I come into the guestroom, they should not have too great outbursts of joy, so that it would not come to the attention of the few strangers before time. And let them also not call Me ‘Lord’ or ‘Master’, but simply talk to Me as a good Friend, because I only look at the heart and never at the mouth. The reason why I want it that way now, you surely will realize later and well understand it. Go and do it.”
[10] Now Kado hurried to go into the house and gave instructions to his family as I told him to do.
[11] Then I entered the large guestroom in which a big table was already set for us.
[12] And when we entered, everyone came kindly to meet us. The father and mother of Kado and also his wife and children greeted Me most kindly and asked Me to sit down, since I had to be tired from the long journey. This greeting was done very well and so the strangers did not take notice of Me and My disciples. However, with all those well-chosen words, they all had tears of the greatest joy in their eyes, namely the father of Kado and the old, loyal servant of Kado, whose name was Apollon. But I immediately strengthened their heart and so they could bear My presence without any further tears.
[13] We went to sit immediately at the table, and the innkeeper, Kado, his wife and children and on My request also Apollon, came to sit closest to Me. The mother of Kado however had still some things to do in the kitchen, and the brothers and sisters of Kado had to serve the guests.
[14] When we were now cheerfully sitting at the table, upon which the best wine and the best bread was present in abundance, a few disciples, and especially our Judas Iscariot, wanted to grab to it immediately, because they already were very hungry.
[15] But I said: “Since you were able to endure it until now, you surely will be able to endure it a few moments more without starving from hunger or thirst. Wait for the warm food, only when that will be on the table, you first should take some bread with salt and then take a little drink of wine, then the evening meal will strengthen you and make you fit and cheerful, but otherwise it only will weaken your limbs and inward parts. Man should also try to keep his body healthy if he wants his soul to be freed from sadness and fear. Do it as I am doing it.”
[16] The disciples thanked Me for this advice and they also kept it.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 7
The Lord and the sick businessman from Sidon (20/75)
A few strangers noticed that I gave this advice to the disciples, and one of them, a businessman from Sidon, stood up, came to Me and said: “Good friends, forgive me that I as stranger have taken the freedom to speak to you. According to the words that You have spoken to Your friend I noticed that You certainly must be a doctor. So I would like to ask You for an advice, namely what I should do and use to get rid of my stomach pains that I have now for already several years.”
[2] I said: “If you think that I am a doctor, then accept also My advice. Do not eat too much and too fat pork meat as you have done until now, and do not drink the whole day such strong wine, then your stomach pains will surely stop. This is My advice as doctor. If you will follow that, it will be more beneficial to you than your aloe juice that empties you stomach indeed, but in order to fill it all the more afterwards. Man does not live to eat, but he eats only to live, and for this, no stuffed stomach and no daily intoxication of the nerves by drinking the most strong wine are necessary for that.”
[3] When the stranger heard that from Me, he was very surprised and said: “You have never seen me before. Then how can You know so precisely how I live?”
[4] I said: “Really, I would be a bad doctor if I could not read from the forehead of a sick person how he lives and how he caught his sickness. Do what I have advised you and abstain from sensuality, then your stomach will be better.”
[5] The stranger thanked Me for this advice and laid down 3 golden coins for Me on the table.
[6] However, I gave them back to him with the words: “Give those to the poor, for I do not need gold nor silver that men are desiring so eagerly.”
[7] The stranger took his gold back and said: “Only now I can see that You are a real doctor. If I will be better, the poor will receive a hundredfold from me.”
[8] Then he returned to his table, and on our table the foods were served.
[9] The foods consisted of well-prepared fishes, 3 fried lambs and also 20 fried chicken as well as different kinds of noble fruit. So we began immediately to eat and everyone really enjoyed the delicious wheat bread and the wine, and soon it became very lively at our table.
[10] When the strangers noticed that we enjoyed the food so much at our table, and because they also knew that it was always very expensive to eat in that inn, the stranger, to whom I before had given a good advice for his stomach, said more or less softly to his companions: “Yes, now it is quite clear to me why that doctor did not accept the 3 coins of gold from me. Guests like Him and his companions who can afford such expensive meal must certainly have more treasures than we have, and then 3 golden coins are of course too little for such doctor who is already more than rich. Well, such evening meal must cost in this inn at least 500 coins. Yes, yes, the one who has the skill to be a famous doctor is happier and richer than a king who, when he becomes sick, must seek help in return of paying great treasures. Because no matter how mighty and rich a king may be, when be becomes sick and weak he still cannot heal himself and save himself from death. Then for a lot of money and from far away he calls the best doctor that exists, and when the doctor has helped him, he still is rewarded with larger amounts of money. And this will certainly be the case with this doctor, having earned already large amounts of money with kings and princes, and that is why He also can live quite differently than we poor businessmen from Sidon and Tyre.”
[11] My disciples heard that remark from the strangers, and James the elder already wanted to interrupt him.
[12] But I said to him, also more or less softly: “Just let them talk and make their opinions about us, for they certainly are not harming us in this way. When you will proclaim the gospel in My name to all nations over the whole world, you will not escape all kinds of opinions that men will make about you. If these opinions are blind and foolish, then let people talk. As long as their opinion does not contain any danger in itself. However, if it is of a malicious kind, then you can call those who are judging you for an account before a judge, or you can leave that place and shake off the dust from your feet, then I will be the Judge in secret about such place and its inhabitants. So we will let them talk about us and let them make their opinions as they want and as they can understand it, because no one can have an opinion about a matter or a circumstance differently from what he can understand, just as less as for an ox to sing a psalm of David or for a blind person to lead another blind person. Therefore, in the future you should be no more upset about such incidents.”
[13] They all agreed with Me and thanked Me for this advice.
[14] However, Apollon said on this: “O Lord and Master, it is true that You are eternally right in everything, but it is really hard for us that You can say nothing special to us because of the presence of these strangers in order not to make Yourself known, and we also cannot ask You anything extraordinary.”
[15] I said: “O friend, do not be concerned about that. Before midnight, still a lot of extraordinary things will happen, because since this task of the day was properly finished, I feel happy, and you all should also feel that way. And let us now eat and drink, and let us not bother about anyone to disturb our happiness.”
[16] Then we ate and drank very cheerfully, as well as the strangers at the other tables.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 8
A harp player sings for the Lord (20/76)
Since there was a market in Jericho that lasted for 7 days, there were also all kinds of magicians besides the many businessmen, like flute players, singers, harp players and lyre players, going from inn to another, and in return of a small amount of money they showed all kinds of things and gave performances. So there was also a singer who came in our inn with a harp that he could play quite well and who moreover sang the psalms of David with a clear voice.
[2] When he entered the room he asked the guests for permission to perform in return of a small payment.
[3] The strangers, mostly Greeks and Romans, said: “Ah, go away with your old Jewish creaking. In music, the divine art, only the Greeks are competent. But if those people over there at the head table want to listen to you, then we have nothing against it, but from us you will not receive a reward.”
[4] Then the poor harp player and singer came to our table and asked for permission to perform for and only before us.
[5] And I said with a kind voice: “Do perform without shyness or reflections, for I know you and know that you are a singer with a clear voice, completely after the manner of David. Therefore, your reward will be great.”
[6] Then the singer and harp player bowed deeply before us, tuned his harp clearly and being surprised he said: “Truly, this is a good hall for music and singing, because I never heard the strings of my harp sounding so heavenly clear and pure.”
[7] I said: “Well then, in that case you surely can start your performance.”
[8] Then the harp player gripped the strings with his artistically trained fingers and he let a moving introduction sound. When the strangers heard the very pure sounds and artistic melodies, they became quiet and listened with close attention to the artist.
[9] When everyone in the hall was completely silent, the artist began to sing, at the beautifully sounding accompaniment and with a wonderfully clear and also very well sounding voice, the following psalm of David: “Sing a new song to the Lord - sing to the Lord, you all! Sing to the Lord and praise His name! Proclaim day after day His salvation! Tell the gentiles about His honor, among all people His wonders, because the Lord is highly exalted and very praiseworthy, wonderful above all gods! Because all the gods of the nations are dead idols - the Lord only has made Heaven! Beautifully and magnificently it stands before Him, and in His holiness it comes to pass mightily and praiseworthy!
[10] Bring to the Lord, you nations, bring the Lord honor and might! Bring to the Lord honor in His name, take along presents and come into His courtyards! Pray to the Lord in holy festive clothing, and let everyone fear Him! Tell among the gentiles that only the Lord is King, and has prepared His Kingdom as far as the world reaches, so that it will continue to exist, and that He judges the nations in a righteous manner! Heaven, rejoice, and Earth, be happy - let the sea roar, and everything that is in it! Let the field be happy, and everything that is on it, and let all trees in the forest rejoice before the eyes of the Lord, because He comes, and He comes to judge the kingdom of the Earth. He will judge the surface of the Earth with justice, and the nations with His truth!”
[11] When our singer and harp player had completely finished this psalm, he still sang an epilog and ended his performance with that. Then the strangers overwhelmed him with praise and acclamations and recognized that they never in their life had heard anything more beautiful, the playing on the harp as well as the singing. They also asked him to forgive them because they have greeted him so roughly and rudely, but at the same time they asked him if he still would like to repeat the psalm that he sang.
[12] And the singer asked Me if he could do it one more time.
[13] And I said: “Just do it, for even David did not sing this psalm more beautifully.”
[14] The singer said: “Lord, no matter who You are, I also never did. While singing, it was really as if Jehovah was near to me and was listening with pleasure to me. And I also felt as if whole angel choirs were tuning in with me. Oh, if I could keep this art and voice, then I would be the happiest man on Earth, and by my singing I would convert all gentiles to our Jehovah.”
[15] I said: “Just sing psalm 96 once more, and you can be sure, pious Samaritan, that you will keep this art and that voice until the end of your earthly days of life - and in Heaven you will be and remain a lovely singer before the throne of the supreme One. Now just sing.”
[16] The singer said: “O Lord, You truthfully must be a prophet, because simple men do not speak as You do. But now enough about this, for I must sing the psalm one more time.”
[17] Then he gripped again to his strings and they sounded even more clear and pure than the first time, as well as his voice. All My disciples, the innkeeper and his family and also the strangers were moved to tears, and those who belonged to Me at our table most of all, because they knew to whom this psalm was referring to.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 9
The reward of the singer (20/77)
When the singer had sung the psalm for the second time, a real outburst of praise and acclamations came from among the strangers. They gave him many golden coins and invited him to sit with them at the table and to eat and drink with them.
[2] But he (the singer) said: “I thank you for the honor that you have shown me and the alms that you have given me so abundantly, but I am still a pure Jew of old - even if I am only 30 years old - and I may not eat your food. Besides, only this Lord here has given me permission to perform, and therefore I also shall only do what He will command me.”
[3] Then the strangers praised the loyalty of the artist, and I invited him to sit at our table and to eat and drink with us, which he also immediately did with many thanks.
[4] Our innkeeper and Kado however went away and brought the harp player great alms, which he almost did not want to accept because he already received so much at the other tables.
[5] But I said to him: “Just take what has joyfully been given to you, for you yourself have a good heart and you also like to share with the poor the little that you earned with difficulty with your art. And if you will earn more from now on, you will be able to grant your good heart a bigger sphere of work. To do good to the poor is pleasing to God, and to work and gather for the poor is beautiful in God’s eyes and is always already rewarded in this life and still more in the other life.
[6] The harp player said: “Yes, very kind Lord, so it is, and I also have always believed that, although for a long time it did not produce much earthly reward, while I have faithfully practiced my weak art in this way for almost 15 years. But this time I have received a rich harvest, and for this, all praise and honor and all my thanks will always go to God the Lord who has this time looked upon me in my poverty. But now I also would like to ask You something, good Lord, if You mercifully would allow me.”
[7] I said: “Oh, with pleasure. Just ask, I will surely not withhold you the answer.”
[8] Then the harp player asked Me: “O good Lord, to whom I owe, besides God, my great happiness, how do You know my conditions of life so precisely, while I cannot remember to have ever seen You anywhere?”
[9] I said: “You also did not have to. It is enough that I have already heard and seen you very often. Look, you have made a performance now and we all have watched you carefully. So we also will easily recognize you again wherever we will meet, but you certainly will not recognize all of us that easily, this because of the simple, natural reason that even many thousands of people will more easily recognize one person who was somehow remarkably special, and observe him completely than for one person to remember the many thousands for whom he has performed. Look, that is the very natural reason why I possibly can know you better than you know Me.
[10] There also can be other reasons, which you would however not understand so well, even if I would tell you. Therefore, because of the strangers it is better to keep silent about it. But you have said just now yourself that I could possibly be a prophet, because you have played your harp and sang better in My presence than ever before. If I possibly am a prophet, then I probably could also know from the Spirit of God in Me how the circumstances of your life are. So you have now a natural and a supernatural reason why I always can know you better than you can know Me or anybody else of us. Is it clear to you now?”
[11] The harp player said: “Yes, good and also truly very wise Lord. I am not calling You wise without reason, because during my wandering around on God’s good surface of the Earth I repeatedly have experienced that truly good people are always wise people. But the fact that the good people are left behind to the hard and bad people what concerns their earthly happiness, is not the fault of the cleverness that they obtain from their wisdom - as if that would be less than the cunningness of the hard and bad people - but it is because of the goodness of their heart, the patience that results from it and the love for the truth for God and even for their enemies who after all, are also human beings, even if they are blind and deaf. And only from all this results the real and true wisdom, which will never value the perishable goods of this world as more important, as all the great and truly wise people have always done. Look, truly good Lord, therefore I called You a wise person because I found so much goodness in You.”
[12] I said: “But then you are actually also wise, because as far as I know, you also are a good person.”
[13] The harp player said very modestly: “Good Lord, I will never boast about that, let the wise have their opinion about me. However, about myself I can acknowledge that I have seen people, who considered themselves as very wise and highly educated, doing much more stupid things than I have ever done. I am of the opinion that it is undeniably wiser under all circumstances of life, no matter how unfavorable they are, to believe without any doubt in the one, only true God, and out of true awe for God and out of love to keep His holy commandments than to become weak in faith, to turn one’s back to God and as a highly honored, educated person to throw oneself in all thinkable pleasures of the world, and in this way to live and to act as if the other people have no right to this Earth, while they surely also have been placed on it by God to move on it and to search for himself the necessary food and other livelihood. O good, wise Lord, is my opinion correct or wrong?”
[14] I said: “In every respect correct and therefore also really very wise. But now eat and drink as you want.”
[15] Now the harp player ate and drank to his heart’s desire, because he was very hungry and thirsty, however, no gluttony and even less alcohol abuse could be noticed with him.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 10
The Greek asks the Lord a question about the history of creation (20/78)
While our harp player was eating very modestly, the disciples were very impressed and were really surprised about his wise words.
[2] But I said to them: “Why are you so surprised about the understanding of our singer? Have you never heard that God gives also understanding to whom He has given a certain task to His honor? I say to you: the task of this singer is on this Earth really not one of the least, because by the great warmth of his singing and string music he softens the hard hearts in which the Word and the eternal truth can then more easily penetrate.
[3] When Saul heard the harp of David, his heart of stone became soft and the evil spirit left him, and therefore it is written in the Scripture: ‘Glorify God the Lord with psalms, with a clear voice and well tuned harps.’ You should look upon the harp player and singer as someone like John.”
[4] With these words the disciples were completely satisfied and they understood the cause of the wise words of the harp player.
[5] But the gentiles could not understand the words of the psalm and they said among each other: “Too bad about that artist. If he, with his divine clear voice would sing as a second Orpheus before our gods, as Homer describes it, then he would be idolized in Athens and Rome and gather great treasures.”
[6] After a few more of such less than meaningless discussions, the same stranger to whom I just before had given an advice for his stomach, stood up, came to our table and said, after he had once more highly praised the singer: “Forgive me if I am maybe disturbing you, but since we came across one another as guests in this hall and have really no reason to treat one another as enemies, let us also permit on both sides at this unexpected great opportunity to exchange a few kind words. Because whether we are gentiles and you Jews, does with me absolutely not diminish our real human value, and you seem to share my opinion and philosophy of life concerning this.”
[7] I said: “Friend, to Me everyone can freely say what he thinks, and so you and your companions also. Thus, speak freely if you have something to say.”
[8] The Greek said: “We Greeks, who are experienced and civilized citizens of the world, already for a long time do no longer care about all our fantasy gods, and the higher class Jews possibly also do not attach more importance to their temple of the one God than we Greeks and Romans to our polytheistic temples. This harp player and singer sang a psalm - which is not unknown to me - of the former king of the Jews who was the second of series of kings of your people and was named David. The poetry is full of hidden divine wisdom, but that which seems to come forward is that the great, mighty, courageous and also victorious king who worshipped one God, wanted to conquer all gentiles to convert them also to his belief, because that would greatly have made his rulership easier and would have greatly increased his reputation with all the nations. But whether he himself seriously followed the one God, as his poems seem to indicate, is a totally different question. Maybe yes, but by the many things which he did, we also could believe the opposite. But anyway, David was and remains a great and very memorable man in every good respect, and the Earth will surely not have many kings like him to boast about, and I only can praise the singer for the fact that he as a strict believing Jew has made the psalms of that great king the subject of his music and singing performances. But despite all his excellence he is nevertheless somewhat one-sided because he only is a singer of David. If he, just like Orpheus would like to and could sing also the sacred songs of our old poets, and would as such like to come to Athens and Rome - as I already made that remark before - he could gather great treasures. However, now we will leave this aside and come to the main point.
[9] Among other things, in the psalm there was especially one sentence that attracted my attention, and it sounded like this: ‘All gods of all nations are dead idols, but the Lord (thus the one, living God of the Jews) has made Heaven and Earth’. Please tell me if this is indeed according to the full truth that can be proven. Because we gentiles assume that before the Earth and the heaven was completely developed, a chaotic substance was present, out of which certain more or less intelligent powers - which we do not know and which were later transformed into idols by the inventive people - have progressively formed the Earth with everything that it carries and which has also formed the heaven. However, you let everything be created out of nothing in 6 days or periods of time by one God. Now what is true? A lot of people in all parts of the Earth, who are known to us from far and wide, believe the same as we do, with little differences, and also already the oldest Egyptians have believed it as a nearly provable truth. However, you are standing away from our belief as far as heaven is from the Earth. Now who is right, and who of the two has the truth? If you can prove the truth of your teaching, then I and all my companions will abandon our belief and will become Jews, but otherwise we will remain what we are and will also not ever ask the singer to come to Athens or Rome.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 11
The Lord heals the Greek with the sick stomach (20/79)
I said “Friend, you are asking now something very exceptional from Me. Your mind is much too full with worldly and thus material things. Then how will it be able to understand spiritual things? However, we as real and true Jews of old, have filled our mind with spiritual things, and that is why we also can understand spiritual things that are for us very provable and easy to understand.
[2] There is a correspondence between that which is of the spirit and that which is of matter. If you would be familiar with that science, it would be easy to prove to you that only we pure Jews of old possess the full truth, but that all gentiles, despite all their worldly wisdom, are still following false and untrue doctrines. However, that inner science is strange to you, and it is difficult to prove to you in another way that we Jews are the only ones who possess the full truth.
[3] That is why David only sang to the one, true God because he not only believed in Him, but he also saw Him and spoke continuously with Him. And our singer, who is a pure Jew himself, is completely right to give by his harp playing and his singing only the honor to Him, to whom only honor is due since eternity. Therefore, he also should only sing the psalms of David to the gentiles whom David has called back to the old truth, so that their hearts would become softer and would be more open to recognize and to worship the one, eternal true God. And this God is, for a truthful man, not so hidden and inaccessible as your gods are for you, which were only invented and then made of dead matter by human hands. That this is indeed so, all of us can practically prove to you, although by that you will not stand closer to the inner, spiritual and thus the only in itself living truth than you are now.”
[4] The Greek said: “Friend, give me a practical proof, then I with all my companions will believe in the God of the Jews, and we also will keep the commandments that He possibly gave, and I will moreover convert still many thousands to my faith.”
[5] I said: “Very well then, I as a true Jew of the Jews, who know very well the one, only true God and Lord of Heaven and Earth, and also know that He exists and how He is, can bring such proof before your eyes immediately. You still feel pain at your stomach, and for this reason you almost do not dare to eat or to drink, although you are really starting to feel hunger and thirst. How many offerings did you already give to your idols at the advice of the priests, and how many medicines did you already swallow down. Did all this relieve your pain in the least? You say: ‘No, not in the least.’ However I want to help you immediately, by innerly calling upon the one, only true God of the Jews, in such a way that you will never more detect an stomachache.”
[6] The Greek said: “O Friend, if this would be possible to You without medicine, I will not only believe in your God and I also will immediately, together with my companions, prove all honor to Him, but then I also want to give to You half of my fortune which is not small.”
[7] I said: “Friend, this I do not need, because My only true and almighty God gives Me and us all always what we need. And thus we do not need earthly treasures as you gentiles do, because the treasures of God’s Spirit in us stands endlessly much higher than what the whole Earth and the whole visible heaven is worth, of which you will be immediately convinced. Look, now I call in Myself in quietness upon God the Lord, so that you will be healed and your stomach be strengthened - and tell Me now if your stomach is already better.”
[8] Now the Greek was extremely astonished and said: “Yes, now I do believe without any doubt that only your God is the only true One. Because when You, Friend, had hardly spoken out the words to your God, I suddenly felt in my stomach such a well being as I have never felt such a well being before, not even in my healthiest early years. And still now I am feeling this well being, and only now I feel a real hunger and a real thirst. From now on and until the end of my life, I will give all my thanks, all honor and all my deepest respect and dedication to His holy, supremely powerful will, to Your only true God. Oh, may He enlighten us gentiles as He has enlightened you, so that we can know Him ever more thoroughly and give Him only the right, well pleasing honor.
[9] And you, outstanding psalm singer, remain with your good, true art and sing always and everywhere the honor of the only true and really almighty God, because all honor goes only to Him, not only from us men, but as the psalm also says, from all that which is created, which is His work. Because now I surely realize that only He has created everything, the heaven and the Earth, the sun, the moon and all the numerous stars. How? I will never ask for that, for it is sufficient that I know now that He alone is completely the very first foundation of all things, and that only His will is the actual substance of every existence. In that faith I want and will from now on live, act, think and finally also die.
[10] And You, dear Friend, who are filled with God’s Spirit, I thank You also, because You taught me so faithfully and truthfully this so important matter of life which helped me almost more than the healing of my stomach that was in such bad condition. But since I am really longing now so much for food and drink, I will now sit at our table again and moderately refresh and strengthen my body.”
[11] I said: “Do that without fear or shyness, and pray to God before eating that He would bless the food and drink for you and all men, then He always will hear such prayer, and every food that is meant for men will be very beneficial for you, and it will truly feed and strengthen your body. So be it and so it will remain.”
[12] After these words of Mine, the Greek returned with gratitude to his table again, prayed to God for His blessing and he then ate and drank in a cheerful mood, and he had no more fear that one or the other food or drink would harm him. And what that Greek was doing, all his companions did the same and continued to eat and drink with much pleasure and joy. They also discussed a lot with each other about the truth regarding the existence of the God of the Jews, and they were constantly amazed that those people who really believe in Him, put their trust in Him and keep His commandments are sustained by the true God of the Jews with His might in such a way that one could finally think that they are gods themselves.
[13] After some similar discussions, during which we talked about the events that happened in Essaea, the now fully satiated Greeks stood up, thanked the true God of the Jews for His blessing, and prayed to Him that He always would stay with this mercy with them and also with all men who would beseech Him in faith and trust.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 12
The Lord speaks admonishing words to the Greek (20/80)
Then the Greek came to Me again and said: “Dear Friend, was it good that way, our prayer and thanks?”
[2] I said: “You have children at home, whom you love very much. If they are hungry and ask you for bread, will you then withhold the bread to them as blessing of your fatherly love if they ask you for it in a foolish learned manner? As a human being and a gentile you only look at the heart of your children, and their babbling is more worth to you than the most elegant speech of an experienced orator. How much more will God, who is the only true Father of all men, only look at their heart and not at the futile words of their mouth and how they childishly form them.
[3] Although your prayer and your thanks were put into simple words, they came from your heart and therefore they were really pleasing to the only true Father of men in Heaven. Remain that way, then at the right time a higher light from the Heavens will be given to you. Always direct yourself in the full love of your heart to God, the eternal Father in Heaven, then He will always turn to you with the living light of the eternal truth in Him.
[4] But in order to really love God, you also should love your neighbor as yourself, and not do an injustice to anyone. Whatever you do not want others to do to you, do that also not to your fellowman. I mean that you should apply this with reason and wisdom, because otherwise a murderer for robbery could also want that they would not pursue him and hand him over to justice because he himself does not pursue anyone for this purpose - and still a lot more of such absurdities.
[5] Thus, whoever faithfully and reasonably, and thus also really, will love his fellowmen, will also love God and will also in turn be loved by God. But whoever does not love his neighbor whom he sees, then how can he love God whom he cannot see with his eyes or hear with his ears?
[6] You are businessmen and moneychangers, and therefore you prefer a big gain instead of a small one, and you also think that this is more just. But I say to you, from now on be just in everything, and remember: as you prefer that someone else is just and fair towards you, you also should be just and fair to your neighbor in price, measure and weight. For with the same measure, price and weight that you will serve your fellowmen, God the Lord and Father in Heaven will in turn also pay you back. Liars and cheaters, no matter in what kind of life conditions here on Earth, are not looked at by God, and they will not be able to enter into His eternal Kingdom of life. This I surely can tell you, because I know God and His Kingdom and His eternal throne of rulership and His will very well.
[7] If you have understood that, act then also accordingly, then the true and living blessing will not be taken away from you. If someone in a kingdom knows the laws of the king and observes them also always faithfully, and the king knows it, then he will be well disposed towards that person, and will also easily give him a position as reward for his loyalty. Now that you have heard the will of the one, true God from Me, act accordingly, then you will find mercy with God.”
[8] The Greek said: “Friend, we thank You for this truly very wise teaching, and promise You that from now on we will faithfully live to it. But since it is not yet that late in the evening, and I have concluded from Your words and from what You have done to me that You know the true God very well and enjoy also His love and friendship because You live and act completely according to His will, You could somehow give us also an indication from the divine light in You how God was able to create this Earth out of Himself without substance or matter. Although I already have said that the substance out of which everything was created, exists only of the almighty will of God, but despite that, I still ask myself how it is possible that only out of the will of God the substance and matter existed. If we Greeks could have any idea about this, we would be extremely happy.”
[9] I said: “You truly ask for things which the human reasoning will never be able to completely understand, and even if he would understand only a little bit more of the deepest secrets of God’s Kingdom, he would not come closer to God’s love by that. For no one can know what is in God except God’s Spirit. But whoever keeps God’s commandments and loves Him above all, will also receive God’s Spirit in his heart and will then also view into the deepest secrets of God.
[10] So do what I have advised you. By that you will be guided into all higher wisdom, and then, that which seems to be incomprehensible and impossible to you, will become as clear and well understandable as the toys of your children.
[11] But so that you will have one more proof that God’s will in Himself is everything, firstly purely as Spirit and then also as substance and matter, bring Me a completely empty carafe from your table.”
[12] Immediately another Greek brought a completely empty carafe and put it before Me on the table, with the words: “Look, Friend of God, here is a carafe, which has been emptied to the last drop.”
[13] I said: “Fine, now be very attentive and take the carafe into your hands. See, how it is still empty and even completely dry. But now I want from God’s will in Me that this rather big carafe will be filled at the same moment with the purest and best wine that you then can drink to strengthen your limbs.”
[14] I hardly had said that when the carafe was already full with the best wine.
[15] When the 2 Greeks saw this very clearly, they said extremely amazed: “Yes, now we have clearly seen that the will of the one, true God is everything in everything, and therefore all honor goes only to Him. We do not have to know at all how it is possible, but it is sufficient for us to know that it is so, and that it is not nor can be otherwise.”
[16] I said: “So, now that you have the wine, which is as well the will of God as the wine that you possess at home in sacks in great quantities, you also should drink of it and tell how it tastes.”
[17] Then the Greeks tasted the wine, and again they continually were amazed about its quality and strength.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 13
The shameless acrobats and their rightful removal (20/81)
While the Greeks were still commending the carafe miracle, a group of some kind of artists came in and they were Greeks. Their skill was that they made all kinds of acrobatic movements and jumps. They also asked the innkeeper whom they knew if they could perform their pitiful art before the guests.
[2] However, the innkeeper asked Me also this time if he had to allow this to them.
[3] I said: “You are lord in your own house and can do what you want. This is not our concern and we will not bother about their pagan performance. I have to suffer a lot of foolishness of men with all patience. Then why should I not suffer this foolishness? But ask the Greeks if they wish such a meaningless and for human kind total useless performance. If they like it, then they can let these pitiful people perform a few of their skills. However, if the Greeks do not like it, they also can let these acrobats go.”
[4] Then the innkeeper went away and consulted with the Greeks.
[5] But these said (the Greeks): “Friend, we have heard and seen here the greatest of all skills and are now only completely concerned with the only true God of the Jews, and then such much too stupid and for men useless arts are good for nothing anymore in our eyes. Besides, we know those acrobats and their skills already for a long time and we do not want to know them one more time, and therefore, as far as we are concerned, they can go as they came.”
[6] When the innkeeper received this very good answer from the Greeks, he said to the acrobats: “Since no one wants to see anything of your completely useless art, you can again go as you came.”
[7] With this answer the acrobats were really not satisfied, and the leader of their group said: “Lord, with our art we have traveled around almost half of the world and we were highly admired everywhere. It was never refused to us to give a performance. We are at least real demigods and we are the most important favorites of the great god Mars as well as of Apollo and the 9 Muses, and they will take vengeance on this house for the offence that we received here.”
[8] Very cheerfully, the innkeeper said: “Since we all have come to know in this house the one and only true God of the Jews, we really have no more fear at all for the dead gods of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans. So you can threaten us with your idols as much as you like, that will not disturb our rest in the least.
[9] But if you, as you say, have traveled already half around the world, and you certainly must also have gathered great treasures and riches, then travel also as real demigods around the other half of the world and let yourselves be highly honored as you wish, but leave us alone. But if you want to make a scene here because no one here wants to see anything of your skills, then you surely could fare badly, for here at my table is a very powerful Lord for whom nothing is impossible. He certainly will be capable to chastise your obtrusiveness severely. So rather go willingly out of my house.”
[10] Being furious, the leader said: “Since you do not have anymore fear for the exalted gods whom you call dead and insignificant in comparison with the fabulous God of the Jews who is nothing else than an idol fantasy, then know, you despiser of the gods: I myself am the god Mars and I will bring this land to ruin by war, hunger and pestilence. I as a god have not any fear for one or the other almighty Jew at your table.”
[11] But on this I said to the leader ‘Mars’: “You shameless heathen, go away now, or else you will come to know the power of the only true God of the Jews.”
[12] After these words of Mine, the leader became really rude and began to scold Me.
[13] But I warned him once more, and because he did not want to leave, I said to him: “Since you do not want to leave on My request, then by the power and might of the God of the Jews I will now at this same moment remove you to 100 daytrips far away from here. There you can let yourselves be worshipped as the god Mars by the Mores. And so away with you!”
[14] When I had said that, the evil acrobats suddenly disappeared and were removed to the Mores in Africa, whom we already came to know in Caesarea Philippi, where they soon were instructed in My teaching that emanated from Me, and so they became My disciples.
[15] After that, we still talked about a lot of things and also about the fast removal of the so-called demigods.
[16] In the meantime it became midnight, and we went to rest.
[17] Also the harp player and singer stayed with us. He began to understand for whom he sung his psalms, and therefore his love for Me became ever stronger.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 14
What the Greeks thought about the disappearance of the acrobats (20/82)
However, the Greeks stayed awake for the whole night and they could not come to a conclusion concerning the sudden disappearance of the acrobats, and they asked themselves if I had really meant it concerning them, or if I maybe by the power of God in Me had only chased them out to another part of the city.
[2] The first speaker said: “As for me, I am of the opinion that the mighty Friend of the one, true God will absolutely never say anything only pro forma, but that which He has once firmly spoken out in connection with the inner power of Jehovah that abides in Him, will also happen precisely as He has said it. And that is why the acrobats will by now be far in Africa, where He allocated a place for them.”
[3] Another said: “If they have been slung through the air - which is most probable - to that place with a greater speed than lightning, then they certainly will not have fared well on such a trip.”
[4] The first Greek said: “I am not worried about that, because in His word of power He did not mention anything about harming the acrobats, and therefore I think that they have made their miraculous trip unharmed. However, how they will fare in that new and totally unknown place is of course a totally different question. But who knows why He let this happen? Maybe a good objective can still be achieved with these pitiful artists.”
[5] Soon the other Greeks were of the same opinion, and during these kinds of talks they doze off at their table towards the morning.
[6] I Myself slept this time with the disciples in a real bedroom until the sun had completely risen, for because of the many market people I did not want to appear in public with the disciples, since they would have recognized Me then, and that would have caused a sensation in the city among the people, which would have made Me known prematurely. And so I stayed in the inn until almost noon.
[7] When I entered again with the disciples into the big guest room, our Greeks were also already awake and sat cheerfully before the morning meal that was prepared for them and they greeted Me most kindly.
[8] Now they also had prepared a morning meal for us, and so we went immediately to sit at our table to partake of the meal.
[9] When the Greeks had finished their morning meal, they asked Me immediate about the probable sad lot of the acrobats who were slung to god-knows-where, and I told them how their situation was and what their future situation would be, and what they further would do.
[10] The Greeks were satisfied with that, asked Me once more for Jehovah’s blessing and went quickly to the market to do business.
[11] But I told them that they should not make Me known to their fellow businessmen before noon, which they also promised Me, and as far as possible they also kept their promise.
[12] When our Greeks were gone, the disciples asked Me: “Lord, we still have a few hours until noon. Must we spend these completely workless or shall we do something?”
[13] I said: “We are now for almost 2 ½ years together, and you have had little more to do than to accompany Me everywhere, to listen to Me and to look at My deeds with full amazement, and thereby you have never suffered hunger or thirst, and you never had to walk around naked. If you have endured it already that long without having to do anything special, then you probably will be able to bear it also today until noon without having to do anything special.
[14] When I will be no more with you physically and will hand over My work to you, you will have enough to do. Now it is your work to be My witnesses everywhere. However, it will not take long before also in this house we will have something to do, and then the time will pass by for you all too fast.”
[15] With this answer the disciples were satisfied again, sat quietly at the table and spoke with the disciples of John.
[16] My disciple John took his writing material out of the traveling bag which he always carried along with him, and took very brief notes about our trip and our deeds from Jericho to Essaea and from there again to Jericho.
[17] I Myself talked with the innkeeper, with his son Kado and with his old servant Apollon about several, more worldly things that were useful in agricultural matters, for which the 3 of them were very grateful to Me because before that, they really did not know at all about these methods to improve the farming.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 15
A trial session in the inn (20/83)
While we were talking with one another with word and advice for 1 hour, an unusual big noise came from the square before the house of our innkeeper, and within a few moments many people had gathered there. This attracted a few of My disciples to the windows of the hall.
[2] But I called them back and said: “Why so curious? We will hear soon enough what is going on anyway. It is certainly nothing positive, and that which is evil we will come to know soon enough, even if we will hear it somewhat later.”
[3] Then the curious disciples came back to the table again.
[4] And it did not take long before several businessmen with very furious faces came into the guest room to accuse 3 infamous thieves who were firmly bound with ropes and who stole money and also other things from the businessmen in the crowd. This because the innkeeper was a kind of mayor and market judge in this city and he had to hear the thieves and then hand them over to the main court of justice that had to impose a punishment on them.
[5] But this was unpleasant for the innkeeper because of My presence. But what could he do? He had to hear the businessmen and still other witnesses, and he had to take the 3, who were everywhere very well known as thieves, into custody.
[6] When the businessmen received their stolen goods back, they quickly returned to their market stalls.
[7] But I said to the innkeeper: “Friend, now that apart from us, there is no one here, you can bring the 3 thieves from the closed room to here, then I will talk to them.”
[8] The innkeeper did that, and his helpers brought the 3 thieves to us.
[9] When they stood before Me, I spoke to them as follows: “You are Jews from the region near Bethlehem. Did you not learn about the law of God, which says that one shall not steal? Who gave you the right to act contrary to God’s laws? Speak honestly and openly if you do not want to receive a still heavier punishment than the one that you can already expect as a result of your crime.”
[10] At these words, one of the 3 thieves said: “Lord, be forgiving and merciful to us, then I will tell You from the beginning how everything happened. Look, we are 3 brothers, and our parents possessed indeed near the city of David a house and a piece of land. They were, with us and our 4 sisters - who surely were the most beautiful girls of the whole region - very good and pious people and also very prosperous.
[11] However, the father died a few years before the mother, who always had a high admiration for the priests, especially those in Jerusalem. Whatever these said with a pious face, she took it for God’s word.
[12] But those pious servants of God really misused the blind credulousness of the mother. They described Heaven to her as extremely beautiful in the nicest of colors. Hell (Sheol) on the other hand so full of agony and torture as man can only imagine in his most evil fantasies. In order that our mother could be completely sure of Heaven already in this world, the extremely pious priests advised her to sell everything and to offer the money to the temple. She also had to give our 4 sisters to the temple so that their virginal purity and chastity would be preserved. For if one of her daughters would give herself to a man before marriage, then that sin would condemn the soul of the mother forever into the deepest abyss of Hell. However, if our mother would do what he as priest, who was dealing with God from day to day and knew His will, would advise her to do, then after the falling off of her body she would not only come directly into the heavenly paradise, but she also would be taken care of by the temple in the holy home for widows for an even greater sanctification of her soul, where on Sabbath days and holy days the most pious widows are served by God’s angels and where no devil could ever approach a soul to seduce her.
[13] That was for our mother as if Jehovah had announced it to her with lightning and thunder from Mount Sinai.
[14] We, the 3 sons, who already perceived the cunning intentions of the temple servants, advised our mother against doing it, but that was of no use and within a short time she sold everything, and we also had to help her to carry the heavy money to the temple.
[15] Then we asked the chief in the temple very sadly what we actually had to do now, since we were reduced to beggary. ‘Who had to care for us and where will we find a job and bread?’
[16] Then the chief gave us 3 silver coins and to each one of us a package with a few relics, and said: ‘Of these 3 silver coins you can live for 7 days, and God’s power, which is miraculously present in the 3 holy packages will for your happiness help you succeed everything that you will undertake. If you possess these packages, you also can steal and rob, however not kill, except in case of need, a rich heathen or also a Samaritan. It will not be accounted to you as sin by God because by the pious deed of your mother that was extremely pleasing to God, you are justified and sanctified as angels before Him.’ Then he passed a staff over us and said that we had to go.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 16
The life’s story of the robbers (20/84)
In the beginning we were very sad, and while we were crying we went back to our region to find accommodation. We also found a job, but that was so terrible - nothing could be more terrible. There was absolutely no question of salary whatsoever. In return for food that was even too bad for pigs, we had to work hard, almost day and night, and despite all our zeal we only got scolded and were criticized, and if we looked for another job that might be better, then instead of a better one, it was even worse.
[2] So we suffered for 5 long years, more than any pagan slave, and since they gave us nowhere a salary in the form of money and because we also saw how shamelessly we were robbed of all our goods by the temple servants under the pretext of ‘to the honor of Jehovah’, and because we also came to see more and more clearly that the temple in Jerusalem is not a house of God but really a robber’s den and a murderous pit, we therefore lost all our faith in a God, and we considered the whole teaching of Moses and the prophets only as a work of humans by which the more clever and lazy people had constructed a solid stronghold for themselves by means of the hands of the poor and credulous blind people, in order to enslave the people, to let them work for them and thereby to fatten themselves in a life full of pleasure.
[3] Whether we have dared to steal during the formerly mentioned 5 miserable years? No, because our belief in an all-seeing God prevented us. But after that period of time we started to ask ourselves more and more seriously if ever a God existed, and more and more from all our experiences we loudly heard the answer: no, nothing exists - everything is illusion and lie, invented by lazy and imaginative people for their earthly well being. Only we, who became poor people without our fault, must keep the laws and believe in a God. The rich and work-shy people do not have to do that because they know that not even the smallest word is true concerning Moses and all the prophets. For if that would be the case, they had to believe it themselves and observe the laws, which are very good as such for the society on Earth, but nevertheless, these have no moral spiritual value in itself, for if they would have that, then certainly especially the priests would strictly live according to those laws as an example for the blind laymen.
[4] In short, through such profound reflections regarding our misery, and as a result of the fact that all our many prayers, which we sent up to the stars among many tears were always totally unanswered, and even more so when we heard that our mother died remarkably fast and very miserably after she entered that home, and that our beautiful sisters were dishonored almost to death by the Pharisees, all our faith ended completely, and we decided to take revenge on evil mankind, and not to behave like credulous, blind fools to satisfy them.
[5] We started to violate the riches of the wealthy and by our cunningness we always succeeded to escape unharmed. That gave us at least some confidence in our little packages, and for a few years our activities went quite well. However, this time we were not careful enough and we were caught, but we really do not care about that because we are already used to all kinds of misery and we already have had enough of life, and each one of us is wishing death. But before we possibly will be bound to the cross, the most horrible curse has to be spoken out loudly over the whole Earth, over all men and other creatures, over the sun, the moon and the stars and over the power of nature that called us to such a miserable life. We will show the people how things are with their only true God, His laws and His priests, and what and how much they are worth.
[6] Although until now we have not committed any murder, this because we miserable ones granted everyone their miserable life and did not want to free anyone from his great misery. But whoever wanted to resist us in the streets, was dearly beaten up, because every drop of merciful blood of our heart has left us already a long time ago. Truly, if ever we could destroy all men on the whole Earth in one blow, then it would mean a very big relief for us, and then one or the other hard and deaf God will have to assemble again for His tyrannical pleasure other miserable human creatures from the pools and swamps.
[7] Now You know everything, severe Lord and judge, and You can judge us, miserable ones, as You please, but remember well beforehand who and what is to be blamed for our misery. We have spoken faithfully, truthfully and openly as You have asked.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 17
The anger and good intentions of the innkeeper (20/85)
After one of the thieves had said this to Me, the innkeeper as well as Kado and the old Apollon, slapped their hands 3 times above their head and he said: “No, Lord and Master, hearing this about the Pharisees of Jerusalem greatly fills my whole mind with anger and fury, and I really do not understand how a God, whom You taught us in the most truthful and active way, can look at such abominations for so many years with an inconceivable patience and how He can permit such crimes. Compared to those priests, these street thieves and robbers are true angels.
[2] Truly, if this is the reason why these 3 men are in such miserable condition, as this person has witnessed, then firstly, those miserable temple servants, who are acting worse than pagan furies, deserve to be destroyed in one blow, and secondly these 3 men deserve no punishment but a reward, because the fact that they are in this kind of condition as they are now standing before us, can certainly be blamed to no one else except to those condemnable priests who let themselves be honored and worshipped everywhere as servants of the one, only true God, but as human beings they largely exceed sky high all the wild beasts and animals of prey in the forests and deserts.
[3] Lord and Master, it surely would be time now to release a destroying judgment over this truly hellish breed, because these most evil of the evil ones must have committed so many abominations to their fellowmen that no human being can speak out its number. But I really care about these 3 gentile men, and I will not impose a punishment on them but will release them, and they must and will have a good accommodation in my house for the rest of their life and be always at my side as faithful witnesses when those devils in the temple in Jerusalem will have to be resisted in the most powerful way. Just let one of those Jewish priests come to me now again - as happens many times - with a complaint about someone from whom he still has to collect one tenth. Then I surely will tell him what it is all about and what kind of justice he can expect from me. And once I will have left this temporary life, then my dear son Kado will know how to continue in the same spirit.”
[4] Then he kindly turned to the 3 thieves and said: “Are you satisfied with my judgment, and do you want to accept my offer?”
[5] The one who already spoke before, said: “Well, thus among the gentiles there are still real men, who cannot be found anymore among the Jews who insolently call themselves the chosen people of Jehovah and children of God, but by that they are in reality the children of all devils. With great pleasure and a very thankful heart we accept your offer and want to serve you more loyally than the one you have considered as your most loyal servant. From now on we want to do good because it is good, and chose the truth because of the truth as a guideline for our further life. It will not be Hell - which is according to the Jews a punishment for the sins of the souls on the other side - that will keep us from doing evil, and it will not be Heaven as eternal reward for the souls for their good deeds, that will urge us to do that which is good and true, but what is good and true in itself will be our most truthful Heaven, and we will zealously strive with all our strength to make that Heaven our own.
[6] However, now we ask you to free us from our fetters, because we really did not deserve to carry them. Truly good people will also perceive that, and a righteous judge should rather chastise pitilessly those who by their merciless way of acting have made criminals of people, and not so much the criminals who - because of need, despair and anger through the limitless and shameless evilness of men - were only forced to actions that are, it is true, evil in itself, but that certainly should be excused to people like us.
[7] O how many are languishing in the dungeons who, counted from their childhood, were certainly not guilty in the least that they became criminals, because they became criminals, either because of a wrong education or in the same manner as we did.
[8] If an extremely good, wise and righteous God would exist, then He also had to realize that. And with His almightiness He should chastise those people who are the main cause that people become more and more evil and who will continue to be the cause for a long time until the possible end of the world and its evil time. But the great and mighty devils in the form of human beings are even for their greatest abominable deeds almost never visibly punished by God as a frightening example for others who are just like them, but they live a completely free and always highly honored and wealthy life and can moreover still commit unpunished one abominable deed after another. If this is the case, then we truly cannot be blamed if we claim that there never existed or can exist a true God as the Scriptures of Moses and the other prophets describe Him to us, and that one or the other earthly power, which we men do not know, has through the influence of the sun, the moon, the planets, the other stars and the 4 elements, produced us pitiful people and also all other beings and things without its will, and this is more or less how we came into existence by the powers of the raw nature that certainly are as little aware of themselves as man is aware of how his body grows, how all kinds of hairs are produced on his skin and the vermin that annoys him. For this reason, a fool is he who somehow takes pleasure in his so miserably arranged and always-perishable life and who is moreover grateful in full humility and deepest dedication for that kind of life to a God who exists nowhere.
[9] Yes, a good person should seek God - and if he has found Him and has come to know from Him why he was put on this miserable world, and if in full truth there really exists for the soul as such a continuance of life on the other side, then he also should thank Him with all the love of his heart for such a life and existence, which carries great destinies in itself that can be proven. But where can such seeker be found on Earth who has truly succeeded in finding that God somewhere?
[10] And if men have ever found Him somewhere, as we repeatedly can read in the Scriptures, then why does He not let Himself be found by us people of this time? Are we perhaps less human than the men that were named in the Scriptures? Certainly, all men, since their birth, were similarly extremely innocent beings. Who else can be blamed most that the present day people became such pitiful beings except exactly that God who let Himself be found and be known by the men from ancient times, but us, their descendants, are no more heard or seen by Him? And we, weak men, are handed over to the complete arbitrariness of the heartless mighty tyrants, and thereby to all misery.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 18
The religion of the 3 robbers (20/86)
Yes, we poor seeking men are forced to a blind belief by various powers with fire, sword and with the cross, but the tyrants can do unpunished whatever they want because they stand above the law. But I am asking pure human intellect if this would also be right in case of the existence of a truly extremely good, wise, all-knowing and almighty God, for whom all men should be equal, since they are His work and not their own work. If they are now more degenerated than before, can they be blamed? Or can anyone be blamed if he is put out of the body of his mother into this world blind and deaf, and must then live a miserable life?
[2] Oh, oh, friends, for a thinker there are certainly 1.000 times more reasons to doubt the existence of a God than to believe in it. But with this we still do not want to claim definitely and with full conviction that every belief in a God is an empty deceit that was invented by the fantasy of men, which they have presented to the credulous, intellectually blind people as the full truth by all kinds of magic in order to make them more easier servile to themselves.
[3] Once the great majority of people was convinced, it was useless for the few more clearly thinking men to resist against that massive national deceit that was set up, but in order not to be tortured in the most cruel manner as a transgressor of the once determined truth, everyone had to dance and jump according to the tune that was continuously sung to them with a terrible threatening face and threatening voice by the so-called religious teachers. And if someone had the nerve to ask further questions to such a religious teacher about the Being of God, then he certainly would receive an answer that would awake the dead, as is nowadays doubtlessly the case with all priestly castes, with the gentiles as well as with the Jews.
[4] And if someone would secretly search and seek on his own for the existence of a God, then he would found the same as we did, only the mute same working forces of the great nature, and then he would give up, being convinced that all his trouble was useless.
[5] Since until now, also we had the honor to experience this ourselves, we also cannot be blamed on this point by an intelligent human being when under these circumstances we cannot believe in a God, nor in a continuous life of the human soul after the death of the body. What we believe is that in fact nothing can perish in the great nature but can only change its form. But if our present human form will also have in its other, undoubtedly very divided form, thoughts and a conscience of its own, that is another question.
[6] In short, we have sufficiently explained our reasons why we doubt the existence of a God and why we as men only want to seek and also found from now on the true Heaven in the truth and its resulting good. In this explanation we have now faithfully and truthfully shown to you that we do not hide anything, and so we ask you again, mayor of this city, to free us from our fetters.”
[7] Then the innkeeper ordered his servants to loosen the fetters of the 3, which also happened immediately. Then the innkeeper let the 3 to be brought to another room to give them food and drink, and give them also clean clothes, because their clothing were already in a pitiful state.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 19
About the guidance of men (20/87)
Only after the 3 were staying cheerfully in one of the next rooms, the innkeeper said to Me: “O Lord and Master, what do You think about these certainly well-founded words of these 3 men? No, I have already heard a lot and even read of our philosophers but I never came across anything more solid than that. Even with the best of will and the best of faith, truly nothing can be said against it - nothing against the things individually nor about the things in general, because this is exactly how the situation is with humanity in general, and often also more in particular. And now I surely am extremely curious how You will excuse or justify this.”
[2] I said: “No one of you should be worried about that, because I Myself made it happen on account of a few orthodox temple Jews who are staying in the next room - they arrived this night from Jerusalem and rented it for a few days. They sharply listened with their ear to the wall to all the things that were said in the hall about them, and the speaker characterized them with a loud voice exactly how they are. And that was good.
[3] These Jews came here to collect with your help a tithe that is overdue. But now you surely will know what kind of help you will give them. When those 3 men will have regained their strength, then let them be brought here again, then we will further settle and finish the matter in a good way.
[4] The innkeeper and also Kado said: “We already thought that this might be the case, but we did not dare to say it aloud, firstly because we did not want to let the 3 know about You prematurely, and secondly because the words of the speaker needed our serious attention and we wanted to see how far the sharp mind of man can reach. And truly, seen from a purely human viewpoint, the speaker was right, also in the description of the relations between the Creator and the created, because for our human mind it is truly difficult to understand how You could have let them wait such a long time for a further revelation of Yourself, Your will and Your purpose with men, and let numberless of them pine away in the deepest night of life. And how many will still pine away without them coming to know anything about You. And even if they will know from the spreaders of Your teaching that You Yourself came to this Earth in the form of a human being and have shown men the way to the eternal life of their souls, will they believe as firmly as we believe now that it is exactly as Your messengers will tell them?”
[5] I said: “Although you as human beings are right to talk, ask and have your opinion about that, but My love, My wisdom and order want from Me as Creator to always give My created beings what is most necessary for them at every moment.
[6] Since the first man on this Earth until this moment, men were never kept without any revelation that went out from Me - not even for 1 year - but always in such a manner that their complete free will would not be violated, because man without that free will would not be a human being but only a machine of My will.
[7] That is why also the mind was given to man as a good light in order to seek God and His will, which was also done by many people at all times, and with the right earnest they also found what they were seeking for.
[8] The fact that God does not let Himself find so easily as many people would like, has the following very wise reason: if people would find with little effort what they are seeking, then the thing they have sought for would soon have no more value for them and they would make little effort to seek and investigate further. They would become lazy, and then the spiritual treasure that was found so easily and fast would be even less useful to them than when they had to seek that treasure continuously and anxiously, which they can find in this world only seldom completely and with much effort. Therefore, great revelations happen only rarely, so that people will have to make effort themselves in the fear of their soul’s night in searching with all zeal the eternal truth, and thus Me.
[9] That men in this world, while they are searching, come very often on all kinds of sideways and also into all kinds of uncomfortable circumstances is an earthly evil indeed, but this is not the result of the active earnest searching, but comes from the miserable laziness during the searching, which is a fruit of too much worldly love and self-love by which the people want to make the striving for the kingdom of the spirit as pleasant as possible for themselves. When other people who are still lazier notice that, they will soon and easily say to those who are seeking in a lukewarm way: ‘Hey, you are making a lot of effort to search what we have already found so easily for a long time. If you want to believe and serve us and give us small offerings instead of your fruitless independent searching and investigating, then we will tell you faithfully everything what we have easily and quickly found.’
[10] Well now, for the lazy and effort-shunning seekers, such an offer is welcome, they take it and believe what these others are telling them with a serious face. Being helped by all kinds of false wonders and signs which the still lazier seekers for the truth have invented, they present these with all kinds of ceremonies to the blind for the benefit of their earthly good life. So in this manner, the many sorts of superstitions, lies, deceit and total lack of love, and by that all the evil among the people on Earth exist.
[11] Now of course you are wondering why I permit this. And I say to you: the reason why I permit this, is that it is better for a human soul, who is lazy to seek seriously, to still believe something, and by that faith to adhere to a certain order than that he would completely die off in his laziness and work-shunning attitude. Once the deceit and the oppression will go too far, then the credulous ones are in the first place forced by the need to seek further for the truth independently. They notice the deceit, give up their laziness, begin seriously to seek themselves and do not shun the battle - and from that, will soon come forth all kind of light. And in the second place, after that, a newly given revelation of Mine that is given to a person who has been deceived for so long and who has become by that a zealous seeker, is unspeakably much more welcome, and it is also more effective in getting rid of the old superstition.
[12] Now I have very clearly explained to you why I permit so many things among the people on this Earth according to their own free will, which seems not good and wise in front of the judgment seat of men, yet, deep basically it is very good and wise.
[13] Up to here for what you concern. But now let the 3 come in again, and I will talk with them.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 20
Nojed asks about true religion (20/88)
The innkeeper called the 3 immediately, and so they came right away. They were in a better shape and thus also more cheerful, and they thanked the innkeeper for the great friendship he had shown to them.
[2] And the speaker asked if he still could add a few words of thanks.
[3] The innkeeper said: “Just speak, but keep it short, because you will hear and experience now something very important, which will be for your greatest benefit.”
[4] The speaker, whose name was Nojed, said: “Friend, and most noble among men, I will think about that, because your wish will from now on be a command to us. Since we have found a true person in you as a gentile, and moreover a wisdom that is united with true goodness, which can actually no more be found among the Jews, we thought about your gods and we came to the idea that they could be more than a fable after all. We gladly want to become more familiar now with your doctrine in order to bring offerings also to your gods and to give them all honor.
[5] For this is how I think: the religion, where the best of people can be found, must also be the best and most truthful one itself. Our religion is really not so, because the people who were born and reared in it, are now certainly the worst that can exist anywhere in the whole wide world. The better nations consider and recognize their priests in general as a true pestilence to the people. And a religion whose womb produces only true tigers and hyenas and wolves and bears instead of good and wise people cannot be a good, and still less a true teaching. What do you think, noble friend of men, about this idea of ours?”
[6] The innkeeper said: “My friends, about this matter you should talk with this Friend who is sitting here next to me, because He is unspeakably much more skilful and wiser than I and all the Greeks, no matter how good and wise they are.”
[7] Nojed said: “Your wish is our command. Although this Man and Lord is according to His appearance also a Jew, but He can have become very wise after contact with Greeks, because if He would be a teacher of the temple it would be a sin to waste words about Him, no matter how clear and true they might be.”
[8] Then he turned to Me and said: “If You are not a disciple of the temple and if You maybe have searched and also found what is true and good as much as we are searching it now and are hoping to find it in some way, then give us Your opinion about the ideas that we have spoken out aloud. Are we not right to search for the truth and its goodness only there where we have found good and wise men?”
[9] I said: “Yes certainly, but nevertheless, the religion of Moses is the only true one, although in this time it was just as much trampled down and destroyed by the pigs in the temple as during the old Babylon and Nineveh and still other former cities of whores.
[10] Believe Me: our Jehovah is since eternity the only true, good, living God and has never failed to answer the supplications of those who without doubting believed in Him, who have kept His commandments and thus also who loved Him above all and their fellowman as themselves. Even if He sometimes delayed to completely answer their supplications in order to purify their souls all the more, but He still has never failed to answer them completely and has always fulfilled them, often at a moment when those who prayed for it thought about it in the least.
[11] You yourselves - I know this very well - have often prayed in your need to God that He would take away your misery, but because you previously lived in great wealth as men who were in high esteem, but have thereby manifested physical and spiritual laziness in every respect, He let you go through a serious and hard school of life for a few years, so that you would not only experience the attractiveness of the earthly life but also that you yourselves would experience its bitterness, so that from then on you would search in yourselves and come to know the real value of life and its purpose.
[12] Now you have tasted the cup of the bitter life unto the last drop and have thereby become true, deep thinking men, capable to absorb the true living, godly light of life from the Heavens, and so God has at this moment answered your supplications, now that you needed His help the most.
[13] And what He has done now for you, He has already done very faithfully for a lot of people when in their need they have, really believing, turned to Him, and therefore you cannot say anymore that the religion of the true Jews is false and untrue, but the religion of all pagans surely is.
[14] Do you perhaps think that this innkeeper, who is a patrician of this city, would have shown you mercy if he still were a pagan? Oh, absolutely not. As a pagan he would have treated you with all the sharpness of the Roman law. But since he, together with his whole house, is in his heart no more a pagan but a true Jew, just like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, he therefore has on My advice done you well, what you are enjoying already now and will enjoy even more in the future. Can you see that?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 21
The circumstances of the family of Hiponias, the father of the 3 thieves (20/89)
Nojed said: “O wise Friend, this seems very close to the truth, and it also will be so, because it is written that God’s decrees are untraceable and His guidance and ways inscrutable. But why were our mother, who always acted and lived strictly according to the laws of the temple, and also our 4 most innocent sisters, so completely deserted by Jehovah? If the teaching of the temple is a completely destroyed and trampled down teaching, how could our mother and our poor innocent sisters be blamed for that? As we have heard as an established fact, our mother died soon after her entrance in that beautiful home of God - probably from poisoning - and our sisters were raped at once, and who knows what else happened to them. Could the good and very wise God of the Jews also be pleased about that, since He permitted it? If You can also reassure us about that, we also want to stay firmly believing Jews.”
[2] I said: “Oh, nothing is easier than that - then listen: your father, whose name is Hiponias, as well as the eldest of you, was a Jew who was converted to Judaism after the more pure teaching of the Samaritans. He did not like the empty ceremonies and all kinds of other deceptions of the temple. But because of that, he always had difficulties with his wife, who just like your sisters who became the same as she, was a real temple fool. So your honest father died of sorrow, and on his deathbed he still prayed God to let his wife and his daughters see, even during this earthly life, that they were not walking His ways but on the ways of the prince of the lie and the power of death. And God answered the prayer of your father who always was entirely faithfully devoted to Him in the truth.
[3] And what means could be more suitable and better for those 5 women, who expected their salvation entirely from the temple, than to let them taste the superior salvation of the temple? It is true that the earthly life of your mother, who was the greatest temple fool, has ended in the temple, but thereby she has entirely returned to the true faith of her husband whom she had given so much sorrow, and she has learned to despise the doings of the temple with all her heart. And your sisters soon came to know more closely - out of their own experience and with a lot of tears - about the angels of God who were serving them, and they quickly came to abhor them greatly. As a result of a higher decree and permission of God, they are now completely healthy and filled with the right kind of faith and trust in the only true God of the Jews in Essaea, in the house of the innkeeper of the large inn at the square, where at some opportunity you can meet and speak with them. But today it is barely the 4th day that they were brought there by 2 arch-Pharisees together with several others for healing. All further details you will be able to hear in due time from their own mouth.
[4] And can you now still claim that the God of the Jews is an invented, empty fable, now that you know all this?”
[5] Nojed said: “Friend, You are a prophet, we believe You, and we believe now also again in the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. For if You would not be a prophet, filled with the Spirit of Jehovah, then You could not know so precisely our names and still less our most secret life’s circumstances. Therefore, all honor again to the only true God of the Jews, who, by His care, has made us in a wonderful way true human beings. In which country did You become a prophet? Are You also a Samaritan?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 22
About the destiny of men (20/90)
I said: “Listen, Nojed, and also your brothers Hiponias and Rasan. I am not a Samaritan as you mean and understand it, and yet, I also am a Samaritan, just like I also am not a Jew, and yet, I still am a Jew, and I also am not a gentile, and yet, I still am a gentile, otherwise I could not associate in a kind way with the gentiles. In short, I am everything with everything and in everything, because where the truth, love and its goodness are completely working together, there I also am with everyone on the whole Earth, and I am cursing no one who strives for the truth and its goodness.
[2] However, the one who, out of love for the world and self-love, turns his back on the truth and all its goodness, and thus inevitably sins against the truth and its goodness - which is the eternal pure love in God - sins also against God’s order and against its unshakable justice, and he curses himself.
[3] But if he realizes his great evil, returns to the truth and begins to search that truth and its goodness and also begins to act accordingly, then the curse goes away from him in the same measure as he makes the truth in full earnest the guideline of his life. Then God will take him by the arm and lighten more and more his heart and mind and will strengthen his will, with the gentiles as well as with the Jews. And so I am, from God’s Spirit that lives in Me, everything in everything, in the gentiles as well as in the Jews.
[4] You also take Me for a real prophet, and I say to you that I also am one, and yet, again I am not, because a prophet had to do what God’s Spirit commanded him to do. But I Myself am Lord and servant, I prescribe the right ways for Myself, and no one can hold Me accountable and say: ‘Why are You doing that?’ For I Myself am from and in Myself the truth, the way and the life, and he who will act according to My teaching and will believe that I Myself am the truth, the way and the life, and thus an entirely independent, completely free Lord, will also just as I, possess eternal life in himself.
[5] For if men of this Earth want to become children of God, they must try in every way to be as perfect as the eternal and holy Father in Heaven who is in Himself the eternal truth, the eternal love and power, and all the endless good, righteous and wonderful that results from it. Therefore, it is also written in the Scripture: ‘God created man after His likeness, He made him after His image and blew His breath into him, so that he would become a living, free soul.’
[6] In this manner, men of this Earth are not simply and solely creatures of Jehovah’s almightiness, but children of His Spirit, and consequently of His love, and thus - as it is also written - gods themselves.
[7] And if they are - and their completely free will that is not limited by anything clearly proves this to them - then they also are completely free lords and judges over themselves. But they only become perfect and lords who are completely equal to God, by making God’s will, that is faithfully revealed to them, as their own will by acting according to it, in which they also are completely free.
[8] That is why God works only very seldom visibly among the people because already since the very beginning He has given them out of Himself the capability to slowly raise themselves, out of their own power, up to the highest level of life that is equal to God.
[9] Thus, the one who, as soon as he uses his mind, begins to search for the truth and its goodness and will also act immediately according to what he has found, is already walking on the right way, and God will lighten that way for him more and more and lead him to his glory. But the one who, also by his own will, becomes lazy and who will attach himself to this world and its enticements - which are only present for the outer and perishable sense organs of the material or physical man for the test of his free will - will judge himself out of his free will and will make himself equal to death and judgment, and is consequently himself also as good as judged and dead.
[10] And this death is then what you have rejected as the concept ‘Hell’ as punishment for the soul because of his sins, because you never more want to avoid sin out of fear for such punishment, neither do you want to hope for a Heaven as reward for living according to the known truth. And I fully agree with you, for that kind of Hell does really not exist anywhere, as less as that kind of Heaven. And yet, Hell and Heaven exist, but not outside of man, but inside of him, according to how he judges himself in the manner that I have shown you just now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 23
About the necessity and purpose of temptations (20/91)
If this world would not be provided with all imaginable enticements, and would only be for men as a desert is for wild animals, then his free will, that is equal to God, his reason and his mind were given to him in vain. Because how could his love be awakened, and, after it is awakened, what must it desire and want, and what could purify his reason and awaken his mind and bring it to life?
[2] Thus the almost endless great diversity, good and bad, noble and not noble, exists only for the sake of man, so that he can see, come to know, investigate, choose and efficiently use everything. So from that, he can also conclude that a very wise, good and almighty Creator has created and arranged all that, and when man, out of himself, begins to reason like that, then the Creator never fails to reveal Himself more closely to thinking man, as this was undeniably the case at all times of mankind.
[3] But of course, if men go too much astray and become entangled in the enticements of the world and think that they only exist to provide themselves, as sensible and thinking human beings, of all imaginable pleasures from the world that is richly equipped with all kinds of things, and if they do not discover the real purpose why they have been put into the world and who put them into the world, then there can be no question of a real, higher revelation of God and His will of love. That can only take place when men begin to think due to all kinds of need and misery, at least up to the point that they will ask: ‘Why actually did we have to come into this miserable world, and why must we actually let ourselves be tormented and tortured unto our certain death, which is the miserable ending of our despair?’ - as you also, Nojed, were babbling in the same philosophical manner.
[4] Then the moment has come on which God will again reveal Himself to men, first by the mouth of awakened men, and by other signs, but also by all sorts of judgment over those people who became rich and mighty, proud and loveless and very arrogant through all kinds of lies and deceptions and the suppression of the poor and the weak - people who do not think anymore about any God themselves and still less have any faith in their heart, but who only throw themselves into all the pleasures of the world, run over the poor and who do not even consider them anymore to have the value of a human being but only of a simple animal.
[5] Once the measure among men on the world will be full, a great judgment will come, and together with that, also a great, direct revelation from God to men who in their heart will still believe in God and who have thus also kept the love for Him and their fellowman.
[6] Then those who deny God and the proud deceivers and suppressors will be wiped off the surface of the Earth, and those who believe and the poor will be raised up and be enlightened from the Heavens, as this is the case now, and as it will be the case again later in about 2.000 years. The time, in which this can, and also certainly will take place, is as easy to recognize as can be seen in the late winter when spring draws near and you look at the trees and see how their buds are swelling more and more and become more juicy and how the juice, just like the tears of men, will drop down from their branches and twigs on the soil, and in a certain way are begging for deliverance from the need of the winter in which so many trees were pining away.
[7] So once the heart of the poor people will become brighter by the light of the truth from God, and will swell, and when moreover by the merciless and limitless suppression the soil will become humid because of their tears, then the great spiritual spring has come very close.
[8] If you 3, and also you My already older friends, will look at that closely, then you soon and without difficulty will discover what kind of time this is, and what kind of citizen I actually am.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 24
The objections of Nojed about the divinity of the Lord (20/92)
Being completely surprised, Nojed said: “O great and incredibly wise Friend, these words sounded marvelously in our ears and in our heart. From Your words we have understood that You are more than a prophet, because apart from Moses and Elijah no prophet has reached that point, and even they, never spoke about their own glory, but always only about the glory of God. But You said that You are a completely independent powerful Lord, that You can do what You want, that no God, and even less a man can and may ask You account by asking You: ‘Why are You doing this or that?’ Listen, if this testimony that You are giving about Yourself is undoubtedly true, then between You and God there is no other difference except that You, just like we, are a God who came into existence through time, and Jehovah on the other hand is God since eternity. Well now, that is for our understanding really too high to grasp, although also we know that God has said through the mouth of the great prophet to the former pious Jews: ‘You are gods if you precisely keep My commandments and thus make My will the same as yours’.
[2] Since then, a lot of Jews have lived until our time who have very strictly followed God’s commandments from childhood, but among them there was not one who really by far dared to claim that he was an independent powerful lord just like God, who never has to give an account to God and still less to men for all his doings. Friend, how do we actually have to understand that truthfully?”
[3] I said: “That is very easy and clear. Did I not say that someone who completely has come to know God and His will, who firmly acts accordingly and so makes God’s will completely as his own, is equal to God? And if God is a Lord by His love, wisdom and power, then he, who has become equal to God in everything, will also be the same in spirit.
[4] I think that this is not so difficult to understand, because about what should he have to give an account, no matter of what kind, to God or even to a human being, when he thinks, wills, speaks and acts only out of God’s will and Spirit?
[5] Is God’s pure will in man perhaps a will that is less divine than in God Himself, and does he perhaps has less independent power than in God who is present everywhere and thus most certainly also in man? That is why a real human being must also become and be as perfect as his Father in Heaven. And if man really is, is he then also not a lord full of wisdom, might and power?”
[6] On this, Nojed said: “Great and truly more than wise Friend, You have spoken living and enlightening true words, and I have no objections. But besides that, one thing remains also true, and that is the following: man can really make progress through the way of absolute self-denial, so that he will resemble God and will thus also be powerful, as this was most obviously the case namely with the great prophets, but still, man is and remains in a certain way a very small god who only came into existence through time and thus with all his perfection that resembles God, he is submissive and limited, while Jehovah is eternal, thus without beginning, infinite in time and space and therefore not limited by anything. And this more than endless great difference between the one and eternal only true God and the human god that came into existence through time can eternally never be wiped away.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 25
Natural man and man who is permeated with the Spirit of God (20/93)
I said: “You have very well said and evaluated that. Man who has been created can of course never be compared to the actual initial Being of God, but by God’s initial eternal will, there is an uncreated, eternal Spirit out of God that lives in man, which can of course not have any limitation in man, as less as in the actual initial Being of God Himself, since he is one with it.
[2] Or do you perhaps think that the light of the sun that enlightens and warms up the Earth at this moment is younger and more limited than the light that has enlightened and warmed up the Earth inconceivably long times ago? I say that you are a very clever and correct thinker and speaker, but you only will begin to think and speak in the spirit of the full truth out of God when your soul has become fully united in the eternal Spirit out of God. But this can and will only happen when from now on you will have made the will of God, of which you are aware, completely as your own free human will in everything that you say and do. Did you understand that?”
[3] Nojed said: “O Friend, we surely will still need a long time for that, because we still have many things of the world in us. Before all this will be completely removed from us and become a little aware of the almighty presence of the divine Spirit in us, o, for that - as I already mentioned - there still will be a lot of time that will flow in the sea of the eternal and never returning past.”
[4] I said: “That is also speaking in a very earthly human way. Because look, also for the divine Spirit in man there is neither a time that passes away nor a limited space, and thus also neither a past nor a far future, but only an eternal presence. But in this world, everything has its time, and no fruit will ripen at the tree already during the time of blossom. However, if you firmly resolve to live and act from now on unshakably according to God’s will, you soon will talk differently.
[5] Already many were of the same opinion and have spoken like you now, but when they heard from My mouth what they had to do and how they had to live, and went then immediately to work, they quickly made great progress.
[6] When you soon will go to Essaea, you will already find an example in the chief Roklus of how much progress someone can make in a short time with God’s love and mercy once that he had taken his spiritual perfection completely seriously.
[7] But since I very soon will leave this place with these friends of Mine, you surely will hear from the innkeeper further details about Me and begin to live and act with all the more zeal and earnest according to My advice, and then Jehovah’s blessing will be very noticeable to you.
[8] And now I have further no more to say to you, because you would not be able to bear it, but when God’s mercy and love will awaken in you, it will automatically lead you into all wisdom that you will need for this world. Thus, now you can return to the room again that the innkeeper has assigned to you.”
[9] The 3 thanked Me for everything I had done for them and had said to them, and they went to their room in which they kept hidden as long as the market lasted, so that they would not be recognized by one or the other businessman or buyer and be troubled.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 26
THE LORD ON THE WAY FROM JERICHO TO NAHIM IN JUDEA
The Lord leaves Jericho. Zacchaeus in the mulberry tree. (20/94)
When we were together again, the innkeeper said to Me: “O Lord and Master, would You still not like to stay with us this afternoon.”
[2] I said: “I have well provided you with all that you needed. Now remain in My teaching and act and live accordingly, then I also will be in you with My Spirit. However, with My body I have to leave now for the sake of the many poor, blind and dead. Besides, when I leave now and walk in the daytime through Jericho, many will recognize me anyway who will be walking before and after Me on My departure, which will cause a great sensation. If I would stay here this afternoon while many guests will arrive here, it would make My presence even more known. And this I do not want because of the temple servants who are here. That is why I will immediately leave this place with My disciples and go in the direction of Nahim.”
[3] So after that, I said to the disciples that they had to prepare to leave.
[4] So they did, and we were ready to move on. But because several helpers of the house heard it, they ran outside onto the square and said to the people that the famous Savior Jesus of Nazareth would soon leave the house, and more precisely in the direction of Nahim.
[5] When the people heard that, they walked quite a distance on the way before us, and so the road was full with people and far beyond the big tollhouse of Zacchaeus who was the chief of the toll collectors, because all of them wanted to see in Me the Man about whom they had heard so many miraculous things.
[6] The tollhouse of Zacchaeus was well over ½ hour walking outside of the city in the direction opposite to the one from which we came to Jericho. When Zacchaeus saw that many people from the city crowded on the road and beyond his tollhouse, he came out of his house and asked his people what was happening there.
[7] Those to whom he asked said that I, the famous Savior Jesus of Nazareth in Galilee, would soon travel with My disciples along this road to Nahim and that they wanted to see Me.
[8] When Zacchaeus heard that, he said: “Oh, all the more I have to see Him, for I have heard really great miraculous things about Him from my friend Kado, the old and the young one, and from his old servant Apollon, and also from a blind person who has been made seeing a few days ago by that Savior, and I felt terribly sorry that I could not see Him because immediately after His arrival in Jericho He went already the next morning to Essaea. But now that He will travel again through Jericho - even along this road - I must see Him, no matter what.”
[9] But because the people were crowding more and more on the road, and our Zacchaeus, who was little of stature, noticed that he would hardly see Me through the crowd, he soon climbed in a mulberry tree and waited in this manner until I would come by.
[10] While the people had already occupied the streets of the city and even more the big road and beyond the tollhouse because of Me, and I was still with My disciples in Kado’s front house - for I knew well how the all too servable house servants of Kado had made Me known without having received an order for it - I said to the innkeeper, who was still next to Me, what had happened there in a very short time, after which he promised Me to call his helpers severely to account.
[11] But I advised him against it because the helpers had done it with good intentions. But I desired from the innkeeper that he would let us out through the back way, because there were too many people waiting for Me at the main entrance.
[12] The innkeeper did so immediately, and so we went quite easily outside, unseen by the big crowd, through a narrow and seldom used street, and we took there a pathway that led to about 100 paces before the big tollhouse on the main road, and so we escaped the big crowding in the city as well as the greatest part of the main road from the city to the tollhouse.
[13] When we came, as already mentioned, very near to the big tollhouse on the main road and I was recognized by a few people, there was soon a big noise, and many were jubilating aloud: “There He is, there He is, the great Savior of Nazareth! Hail to Him, and hail also to us because we came to see Him now!”
[14] However, My disciples threatened the noisy people and commanded them to keep quiet.
[15] But I rebuked them for their behavior towards the people and said: “I am the Lord. If I can bear the loud jubilation of the people, then you surely will be able to bear it also. Let always love and patience guide your steps, and never threats or domination, for it is indescribably more beautiful to be loved by the people than to be feared by them.”
[16] When the disciples heard that from Me, they gave in, and we quietly continued our way, and so we soon came to the mulberry tree in which the little Zacchaeus, the chief of the toll collectors, was waiting for us.
[17] When we came to the tree I stood still, looked up and said: “Zacchaeus, come now quickly out of the tree, for today I have to stay in your house.”
[18] Then Zacchaeus climbed down from the tree and received Me and My disciples with the greatest of joy.
[19] But when the people saw this, they soon began to grumble and said: “Oh look now to that Savior who says that He accomplishes His works through God’s Spirit. That must be a nice Spirit of God that enters the house of toll collectors, who are still the greatest sinners, and there He eats and drinks.”
[20] Then the grumbling people began to disperse more and more.
[21] However, when Zacchaeus noticed that the people made such remarks about Me, he was irritated about the people on account of Me. He came to Me and said loudly: “Look, o Lord, also without the testimony of the people I well know that I am a sinner, and so I am really not worthy that You, as very righteous One, want to stay with me, but because in Your great mercy You have looked upon me anyway and are giving me such a great and invaluable friendship, I want to give half of all my many goods to the poor. And should I have cheated someone, let him come and I will pay him back 4 times.”
[22] When the people, who were still present in great numbers, heard that loud speech of Zacchaeus, they calmed down, because a few of the better ones said among each other: “Just look, a man who wants to do that and who also will do it, is not such a very great sinner. Because alms always make up for a great number of sins, and he who will pay back 4 times a certain good that he has appropriated himself in an unrighteous way to the one from whom he stole it, has redeemed the guilt against God and men, and thus we cannot account it as a mistake to the Savior when he enters the house of a sinner who wants to improve his life.”
[23] But others, namely the poor, were already counting beforehand if by the dividing of the goods they would receive something from Zacchaeus, and how much. Again others considered also how they could go to Zacchaeus with false witnesses and prove to him that also they had been cheated by him for that and that much in that and that time and during that and that occasion, in order to receive 4 times as much back from him.
[24] However, later in the house I pointed out all these things to Zacchaeus and advised him to be wise and careful, which he also faithfully did.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 27
The parable of the entrusted pounds (20/95)
While the people were spreading more and more I said aloud to Zacchaeus, who was now completely happy: “Today a great salvation has come to this house and thus also to you because you also are a son of Abraham, for I as the Son of Man and true Savior have come to search and to make blissful those that are lost, and as Savior I only come to the sick and not also to the healthy ones who do not need the help of a doctor.
[2] Thus I have come into the world to bring back the Kingdom of God, which they have lost now for already a long time, and its justice that does not exist anymore among men. So I am the Way, the Truth, the Light and the Life. Whoever believes in Me will have eternal life.”
[3] When the people, of whom quite a great number was still present, heard that, they said among each other: “Although this Man has most miraculous and rare qualities, but by thinking that He Himself is the One who will bring us back the lost Kingdom of God and its justice, He proofs to be presumptuous and overestimates Himself, for we are coming from the neighborhood of Jerusalem and do not know in the least that this might happen. But if He says and claims that He will bring us back the lost Kingdom of God and its justice, then He also can reveal it to us immediately. What is He waiting for and why is He keeping us in useless and tensed expectation?”
[4] But I turned to the people who were judging in this manner among each other, and because I was with this people practically in the neighborhood of Jerusalem, I related to them the following image: “You are right by saying that you are coming from the neighborhood of Jerusalem and that you know nothing of the fact that the Kingdom of God and its justice is brought anew and wish that the Kingdom of God should be revealed here at once, if this can be revealed by Me and I wish to do so.
[5] I am now amongst you indeed in the neighborhood of the blind Jerusalem that with open ears does not hear anything and with wide-open eyes does not see anything. How often have I already been in Jerusalem and have taught you and have done signs before your eyes as a witness of the true reason of My coming into this world, and still you say that you know nothing of the fact that the Kingdom of God and its justice is being brought back, and you want now from Me - if ever I am the One who brings back the Kingdom of God and its justice anew - that I also would reveal the Kingdom of God and its justice in your presence now immediately. Very well then, I will do it, thus listen to the following image:
[6] A noble man traveled to a far country to take a kingdom into possession and then to come back. However, before his departure he called 10 helpers to him, gave them 10 pounds and said: ‘Do business with that until I come back. The one amongst you who will give me a good profit will also receive the right reward according to how he will deserve it.’
[7] Then the noble man left. And the helpers began to do business with the pounds, in a useful and useless manner.
[8] However, the citizens of the country were hostile against the noble man who was their lord and king, and when they heard that he went on a trip and the helpers were his acting representatives, they send him a message to the place he had traveled, and let him know: ‘In future we nevermore want you to rule over us.’
[9] But now it happened that the lord came back after having taken possession of the country, and he first called the same 10 helpers to him to whom he had given the money to do business with, to know how much profit each one of them had made.
[10] The first one came to him and said: ‘Lord, your pound have produced 10 pounds. Here is your pound and there are the other 10 pounds.’ And the lord said to him: ‘Ah, you good and loyal helper. Since you have been loyal in the least, you will now have power over 10 cities.’
[11] Then a second helper came and said: ‘Lord, your pound has produced 5 pounds. Here is your pound and there are the other 5.’ And the lord said also to that helper: ‘So you also will have power over 5 cities.’ And so it also happened to the others who earned something with that 1 pound.
[12] Now also a 3rd helper, who was actually the least, was especially called, and he came and said: ‘Look, lord, here is your pound that I have kept in a sweat-cloth. I was afraid of you, because I well knew that you are a hard man who takes what he did not deposit and reaps what he did not sow.’ And the lord said to him: ‘I will judge you with your own words, you cunning man. If you knew that I am a hard man and take what I did not deposit and reap what I did not sow, then why did you not put my money in the bank, so that it would have given me a great profit?’ Then the helper did not know what to say because he could not further justify himself.
[13] And the lord said to the other helpers: ‘Take away the pound of this lazy helper and give it to the one who has earned 10 pounds for me. He will know best how to work with them.’
[14] Then the other helpers said to him: ‘But he already has the most.’
[15] But the lord said to the helpers: ‘O truly, I say to you all: to the one who has, will still be given more, so that he will have abundance, but of the one who does not have - just like you in Jerusalem - will soon be taken away what he maybe still has. But those enemies of mine, who did not want that I should rule over them (namely the Pharisees), bring them here and strangle them in my presence.’
[16] But so that you also would understand what this image means, I will explain it to you very briefly. So listen:
[17] The lord who went on a trip to take a faraway kingdom into possession is God who spoke to you through Moses. He gave the 10 pounds (the laws of life) to the Jews on 2 tables of stone with witch the first Jews had acted well and therefore they soon had great power.
[18] That other helper means the time of the kings who earned only 5 pounds for the Lord. Therefore, their power was rightly determined according to their earnings. However, how that time became more and more meager what concerns the earnings for the Lord I already have shown you through the actions of the still remaining helpers, and you can examine them further in the book of the Kings and in the Chronicles.
[19] However, the 3rd, completely lazy helper represents this time, in which the Pharisees are hiding the pound - which was given to them by God - in the true sweat-cloth, for the eyes, ears and hearts of the poor and deceived humanity, and they also do not want to put it in the bank of the gentiles in the form in which they have received it from God, so that it would give the Lord a great profit. However, in the bank of the still blind gentiles they put their own dirt that they call out to be gold with witch they commit a great profit for their body.
[20] So the Pharisees and Jews of this time are the bad citizens who are hostile against the Lord and who do not want Him to rule over them. Therefore, it will also happen to them what I have shown you here in this image. Since they have earned nothing, also that which they still had will in the first place be taken away from them and given to the one who truly has now the most, and these are now the gentiles who represent at the same time that faraway kingdom to which the Lord went on a trip to take it into possession. And He already has taken it into possession and has now returned home in Me to settle accounts, as the image has shown you from different angles.
[21] In short, the light will be taken away from the Jews and be given to the gentiles. The time that the citizens who were hostile against God the Lord and will be punished has come very near, and those to whom the light was given and has already been given will be the new servants of the Lord who will strangle the enemies of the Lord.
[22] What I have revealed to you now is also God’s Kingdom that I bring you back at the same time as its justice. Whoever will take it to heart, and who will truthfully and conscientiously manage the pound that was lent to him in order to do business with it, will also receive the reward of life.
[23] This I have said to you, citizens of and around Jerusalem - it will be good for him who will conscientiously take it to heart.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 28
The Lord heals the son of Zacchaeus (20/96)
When the Jews heard what I said, they became angry, and a few of them said among each other: “The Pharisees were right after all when they persecuted this Galilean, because from His words it clearly shows that He will set up the Romans against us who take Him for a God because of His sorceries, and they will certainly take away all our rights and make us all completely their slaves. If He is the One who will bring back the lost Kingdom of God and its justice, and if this has to consist of what He has revealed to us now, He just can keep His Kingdom of God and that nice justice to Himself. And if He will continue to proclaim ever loudly such a Kingdom of God and its justice to us Jews, then it could happen that the Jews will strangle Him earlier than He will do to the Jews with the help of the Romans.”
[2] When My disciples heard these talks, they said to Me: “Lord, do You not hear what these people are saying? Will You let them go from here unpunished?”
[3] I said: “No one has put his hand on Me yet to grab Me, then why should I punish them? I have spoken first, and now they talk among each other and they begin to clear off because they did not like the taste of My words, and for this I do not punish the blind ones. But once they will put their hands on Me, then also the punishment will come over them, as I have shown you already several times. So let them talk unpunished and let them go their way. But let us now go into the house of friend Zacchaeus, then he will prepare a midday meal for us.”
[4] After these words of Mine we went into the house of Zacchaeus who let immediately bring us bread and wine and commanded his people to do their utmost best to serve us as good as possible.
[5] When we were now sitting in a very large and well-equipped room and had refreshed and strengthened ourselves with bread and wine, our Zacchaeus began to thank Me with all his heart because I told the people from Jerusalem, whom he detested, that which they had deserved already for a long time, for although Zacchaeus was a descendant of Abraham, he was a Samaritan and therefore all the more hated by the people of Jerusalem.
[6] So he also asked Me if I was against the fact that he was a Samaritan.
[7] But I said to him: “Just remain who you are, and be righteous out of true love for God and your neighbor, then you will please Me better than the Jews who kiss the gold of the temple and chase away the poor from their front door with dogs. Therefore, I also will soon let them be chased away and scatter them among foreign nations over the whole world, and they will in future have no more country of their own and possess no more kingdom. But let us let them go their own way and sin until their measure will be full.”
[8] After these few words of Mine, Zacchaeus thanked Me again, and he asked Me for advice, as to what he should do with his eldest son who was already 16 years old, but since 3 years he had become insane and from day to day he fell into greater madness. He already had called all known and best doctors for his son, and they all had tried to heal him, but all their knowledge and trouble had not only no result, but his son was after each treatment of a doctor worse than before.
[9] Then I said to Zacchaeus: “Friend, no earthly doctor can heal such affliction with his herbs. But bring your son here, then you will see the power of God’s glory.”
[10] Then Zacchaeus ordered his helpers to bring his son firmly bound out of his safely locked-up room.
[11] Then the helpers said: “Lord, that will be very difficult in the presence of these foreign guests, because firstly he rages almost continuously, and secondly he stinks worse than all pestilence because he constantly smears himself with his excrements.”
[12] Then I said: “Just bring him here, for I want to see and heal him.”
[13] A helper, who was of high esteem in the house, said: “O Friend, only God can heal him, but on this Earth no human being anymore. If You also heal him, then You are not a human being, but a God.”
[14] I said: “Do not worry about that, but do what you have been told.”
[15] Then the helpers went to bring the son, and all My disciples were shocked when they saw him and said: “He is in a still worse condition than what we have seen in the region of the Gadarenes.”
[16] But I stood up, threatened the evil spirits in the son and commanded them to leave him immediately forever.
[17] Then they still pulled the son once more back and forth, and in the form of many black flies they left the son who became then completely healthy.
[18] Now I said to the helpers: “Now bring him outside to the spring and clean him. Give him also clean clothes and bring him here again, so that he can partake with us of the midday meal.”
[19] And so it was done. Now when the son was sitting at our table, healthy and clean, all the relatives and acquaintances that were living in the house came to our room, and they were extremely surprised about this fast healing of the son. And Zacchaeus thanked Me enthusiastically for this healing.
[20] And the chief helper said to Me: “Lord, You are not a human being like we are, but You are a true God whom we men want and will always worship.”
[21] While the helper was still speaking, the midday meal was set on the table and we began to eat.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 29
Why the possession of the son was permitted (20/97)
During this eating and drinking, several of them asked the healed son, who was now looking completely fit and cheerful, if he had to endure much pain during his sick condition.
[2] But he (the healed son) said: “How can I know that, because I was as good as dead? I did not have any feeling and I also was not aware of anything that was going on around me. However, I know that I was continuously in a dream and I was speaking with good people in a beautiful environment.”
[3] This was surprising to those who were present and they could not understand it, and Zacchaeus asked Me how this was possible, and why it was permitted by God.
[4] I said: “Friend, we will not lose many words on this now. With such afflictions, the soul withdraws into the heart, and one, or often many evil and impure spirits live in the rest of the body and do with it whatever they want, but the soul who rests in the heart does not notice anything of that.
[5] However, such possession is permitted in order that men, whose belief in God and in the immortality of the soul has almost completely disappeared, will begin to think about spiritual things again and will also begin to believe in it. Because also you became already weak in faith, and therefore this lesson before My coming to this house was also very necessary for you.
[6] If I would have come earlier, you yourself would not have believed Me as you believe Me now, and if this evil did not happen to your son, of whom you had great expectations, then pride and haughtiness would have grabbed you in such a way that you would have become a true devil among men. You would have driven out every belief in God and would have considered men only as machines who would only have any value for you if they would serve you almost for free and help you to give you still greater riches.
[7] But when your son, who is your beloved one and your great pride, became so much sick as I have met him here, your heart changed. You began to think about a God again and to believe in Him, and you became more humble of heart. Besides that, you also called upon all the doctors that you knew - gentiles or Jews, that was the same to you - and paid a lot of money for that, but when you saw that no doctor, no Essene and still less one or the other magician could help your son, you became sad and began to think about it seriously why God, if He would exist, inflicted such evil on you.
[8] You began again to read the Scriptures and discovered more and more that your conduct and actions towards your fellowmen was not right, and so you promised God in full earnest that you wanted to make up manifold for every injustice that you have committed.
[9] When the intentions in you became more and more serious and true, and it also became more and more clear to you that only the almighty Father in Heaven could help you, I soon came into this region, and you heard what I had done for that blind man.
[10] Then your faith in God became also stronger and more intense because you received a testimony of the old and the young Kado about Me, so that there was no more doubt in you that I am not only a prophet but also the Lord Himself. And look, you became ripe, so that I have come to you now and have helped your son with My power.
[11] Now, if you will think deeply about this, it will be clear to you why I allow all kinds of evil among men in whose heart every heavenly spark of life is not yet completely extinguished.
[12] However, with completely wicked and refined living people who are not worth anymore to receive an admonition from Me, such permissions to improve them are of course left out, because they do not help anymore and make the wicked ones even more wicked than they already are. But these kinds of people are consuming their material life here - but after this life will await their own judgment, and that is the other, eternal death.
[13] The one to whom I still allow all kinds of sufferings and distress, I am helping at the right time. The one however whom I allow to continue unhindered to enjoy his earthly proud and reviling good life, carries his judgment and eternal death already in himself and thus also with him everywhere. Thus, now you also know why many people of worldly esteem and worldly riches can continue to sin and do cruel things unpunished until the death of their body.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 30
About the measure of good and evil (20/98)
However, a certain measure was determined by Me in this world for everyone - what concerns that which is good and true as well as what concerns that which is evil and false.
[2] If a good person has completely reached that measure by his zeal, then all further temptations will also cease, and then he will pass into the full light from the Heavens from one level of life’s completion to a still higher level, and so forth unto infinity.
[3] But when an evil person has made his evil measure full, then all further admonitions will also cease, and then he sinks from that moment on ever deeper away into an ever darker night and harder judgment of his already dead life and existence, and by Me he will not be considered differently than a stone to which no life but only the judgment and the eternal compulsion of My will is visible, which the elders have called ‘the wrath of God’.
[4] However, how much time a very hard stone will need before it will somehow become softer and become a kind of soil that will still remain unfertile for a long time, that is a question that even the most perfected angel who lives in the highest heavenly light cannot answer, for only the Father knows that, who is in Me as I also am in Him.
[5] But when too many people will have reached the full measure of their evil, then the time of their unpunished evil actions will be shortened by Me for the sake of the still few good ones and chosen ones, and then their own judgment and their death will devour them before the eyes of the few righteous ones, just like it was the case at the time of Noah, and of Abraham and Lot, and also partially at the time of Joshua, and as it still will be repeatedly the case from now on.
[6] The beginning of that will soon be experienced by the Jews, as well as later by other kingdoms with their rulers and nations. And in not completely 2.000 years there will again be a very big and general judgment, leading to salvation of the good ones and to ruin of the worldly great ones and the complete loveless people.
[7] How that judgment will look like and what it will imply, that I have revealed already several times to all My disciples who are present here with Me, and after Me they will proclaim it to the nations of the Earth. Happy the one who will take it at heart and who will arrange his life accordingly, so that he will not be taken by the judgment.
[8] And now, My friend Zacchaeus, you know sufficiently how you should act for the salvation of your soul and what you should do for that, and we have strengthened ourselves now sufficiently with food and drink at your table. Therefore, we want and will stand up now again and go on our way to Nahim, for today I must arrive in the mentioned place before sunset.”
[9] Now Zacchaeus said: “O only true Lord and Master, from here to that place it is still a long way, and in the natural manner it will prove to be very difficult to reach it today before sunset, because it is much closer to Jerusalem than the distance from here to the place that You mentioned. On camels, the trip can surely be made in 1 day, but on foot in hardly ½ day that is still left now it probably will not be possible without a miracle.”
[10] I said: “That, friend, will be My concern. If we were able to travel the still longer way from here to Essaea without camels in 1 day, then we also will be able to cover the much shorter way from here to Nahim. You still have the desire that you would like Me to stay here until tomorrow, but I alone know best what is My plan, and that is also how I must do it, not as My flesh wants, but as He wants who lives in My soul. And therefore I must arrive today before sunset in that intended place.
[11] Remember My teaching, and act accordingly, then you will live in the light from God. And when you will hear that the Pharisees have captured Me and killed this body of Mine - which also must be permitted to their ruin, but also to the resurrection of the many dead who are now still pining away in their graves of unbelief and delusions and who have no life of the spirit in themselves - then do not be irritated by that and let your faith not waver, because on the 3rd day I will rise again and come to all My friends and give them eternal life.
[12] But the judgment will break loose over My enemies, which will lead to their ruin, which many who live now will still see. Now I have told you also that, and you know now how you should behave in the future.
[13] Now I also have lent you a pound. Manage it well and rightly, so that I can receive it back from you with interest when I come back. Now you are set over something small, and then you will be set over something big, for he who is loyal in that which is small, will also stay loyal in that which is big.”
[14] After these words I blessed the whole house of Zacchaeus and went immediately on My way with My disciples.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 31
The pagan village with the temple of Mercury (20/99)
There were however still a lot of people on the street who wanted to see and speak to Me one more time, because it became known by the servants of Zacchaeus’ house what I had done for his son. However, I did not let Myself be disturbed and walked quickly through the crowd without allowing them to hold Me up. But because a few hundred people wanted to escort Me, I stood still for a short while and indicated to those who walked behind Me that they should turn around and go home, which they also did.
[2] But while I was in this way held up by the people, a woman who suffered already for several years of bleedings and who could be helped by no one, penetrated through the crown towards Me. The woman touched My cloak in the full belief that this would help her, and so on that same moment she was healed.
[3] In order to try the disciples and the other people I asked: “Who touched Me in faith, for I noticed that a power went out from Me?”
[4] The disciples and several other people said: “There, look, that obtrusive woman had touched You.”
[5] Then the woman fell at My feet and asked Me forgiveness, because she was afraid that she would be punished for it.
[6] But I said to her: “Stand up and go home, for your faith has helped you. But do not sin anymore if you want to stay healthy.”
[7] Then the woman stood up immediately and went home, while she was praising God’s power.
[8] Immediately after that, I hastily sent the people away and left quickly with the disciples.
[9] And soon we came into a desolate region through which the way was going. At that time there were no travelers, and so we could cover the way unseen in the already known manner in less than ½ hour, which otherwise would have taken about 10 hours, and we reached a region that was partially inhabited by Jews and partially by Greeks and where Babylonians had settled.
[10] We came in a little village that belonged to the Greeks. In the center of that village there was a temple on a hill that was dedicated to the pagan god Mercury. To permit that pagan temple in the Jewish country, the inhabitants of that village had to pay considerable taxes every year to the temple in Jerusalem after which they received then permission from the temple again to bring their god Mercury offerings for 1 whole year and keep certain feasts into his honor. Today it was a day of Mercury for the Romans, and although it was the day after the Sabbath for the Jews, it was precisely at the same time a feast day of the above mentioned pagan god, and the Greeks were busy with their idol.
[11] When we arrived on that spot, the Greeks made us stand still and wanted us also to bend our knee for the idol, as a custom of old, thus as some kind of politeness.
[12] But I said to them: “Listen, you blind gentiles should rather bend your knees and heart for the only true God of the Jews, because this dead and powerless idol of yours is a work of human hands and thus much less than the smallest, most insignificant moss plant. However, the one and only true God of the Jews has created only out of Himself Heaven and Earth and everything that it carries. That is why all men should only believe in the one, true God, worship Him only and have no other, dead idols to honor with all kinds of foolish ceremonies that are disgraceful for human dignity.”
[13] A Greek said: “When we come to Jerusalem we do not refuse to bend our knees for your God, although we know very well that there is no God in the great temple of Salomon, no matter in what kind of form. The Jews have only a box, out of which on certain times a naphtha flame flares up, which is however considered so holy that it only may be seen and worshipped a few times a year by the supreme and highest Jewish priest. But we also know that that box is also made by human hands, just like our god. Then how can You say that the God of the Jews is the only true one and has created Heaven and Earth out of Himself for which all men should believe in Him, worship Him only and honor Him and must have no other idols?
[14] Friend, it seems to me that we have nothing at all to blame each other for what concerns the truth of which God is the real one. In our gods, who are symbols of the different forces of nature, we only honor the forces of the great nature that are more or less known to us, and not the statue that is made by human hands and the temple that belongs to it, and this is certainly wiser than for you Jews to consider an old box and the temple that belongs to it as the only true God and to worship them. By asking you to bend your knee - out of politeness - for our Mercury while passing by, we certainly do not want to make you disloyal to Judaism and thus tempt you to commit a sin against your God.
[15] But if You and all your companions can give us an actual proof that only your God is the only true one, despite my sensible arguments against the truth that you claim to have, then we are not so stubborn that we should not turn very quickly and without any difficulty simply and solely to your God.”
[16] I said: “Friend, such a proof we can give you indeed without asking you to bend your knees before us. However, I have to make a condition to you before that, to which you first should try to comply, to see if you will succeed in it or not. If you succeed, then we also will bow our knees before your Mercury and will then continue our way as Jews. If you do not succeed to comply with this condition, then I will give you the actual proof that the God of the Jews is the only true one and will turn you away from your expensive gods and you will freely bend your heart and knees before our God.
[17] The condition is as follows: you already have honored your idol yesterday and today, and you have put down the offerings in the temple, and therefore the idol should be well disposed and will quickly answer a prayer that is directed to him.
[18] Look, there on the stairs of the temple sits a born-blind girl of 12 years old. She is the beloved one of her prosperous parents, and they would give everything if her sight could be given back. Thus, turn you all to your god, with the request to open the eyes of the blind one, because such blind ones cannot be healed by anyone on the whole Earth - only an almighty God can do that. If your god will heal the blind girl, then we also want to bend before him, but if he will not heal her, which is most likely, then I will heal her with the power of the Spirit of our God that lives in Me. But after the girl has been made seeing, I will, from the place where I am standing now, destroy the temple with the idol statue in one moment, in such a way that you will not even recognize the place anymore on which now the temple with that idol statue is standing. Go and fulfill the condition that is made to you.”
[19] The Greek, who was also the father of that blind girl, said: “Friend, we want to attempt it, as I already have done several times - unfortunately always without the least of result. But what can we ask You, Friend, if Your only true God will maybe let You down also and not answer Your wish? For concerning this subject I already have spoken with a lot of Jews who also believed very seriously in their God, and every one of them admitted seriously to me that it is really not that easy at all concerning the direct answering of the prayers that you direct to Him. But with this I do not wish to bring any doubt on what You promised to do, because in Your words sounded a very sure confidence. However, if the result of Your God will finally look like that of our god, then what?”
[20] I said: “Then we will be your slaves for the rest of our lives. But now go to your god and present your request to him.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 32
The healing of the blind girl Achaia (20/100)
After these words of Mine, the Greeks went to their idol and prayed with a loud mourning that lasted a little less than ½ hour, of course without any result.
[2] When they finished their mourning prayer, the Greek came again to Me and said: “Friend, as You can see, our trouble was useless as always. Now it is Your turn to give us the actual proof according to which your God is the only true one. If You succeed, we will immediately become Jews like you forever.”
[3] I said: “Then go and bring your blind daughter here and convince yourself if she is still completely blind. Only after that I will open her eyes.”
[4] Since he already believed now that his daughter would become seeing, the Greek went very happily and brought the blind girl to Me with the words: “Here she is, best Friend, and she is still completely blind. Now be so kind to open her eyes with the help and the active power of Your God.”
[5] I said to the girl: “Achaia, would you like to see the light and numberless beautiful other things on Earth, just like the other people?”
[6] The girl said: “O Lord, if I could see by Your power, I would be more than happy and love You more than everything in the world. O, please open my eyes.”
[7] Then I breathed over her eyes and said: “Achaia, I want that you will see at this moment, and that from now on you will nevermore be blind.”
[8] When I had said these words to the girl, she became completely seeing, and out of joy she did not know what she had to do first, and so it was also the case with her parents.
[9] Only after a while, the girl and her parents and brothers and sisters fell down before My, and she said: “O Lord, You are more than all men around the whole Earth. You Yourself are the one and only true God, not only of the Jews but of all men on the whole Earth. To You only I want to give every offering and love You, glorify and praise You my whole life long”.
[10] I said: “Achaia, why do you actually want to praise Me as a God? Do you not see that I am a human being, just like the others around you?”
[11] The girl said: “Indeed, indeed, but only in appearance, in Your outer form, but Your inner self is filled with God’s power, and that is actually the only true God. Besides, You did not say to me: ‘The God of the Jews will make you seeing’, but You said: ‘Achaia, I want that you will see’, and then I became seeing. So You have helped me out of Your own power that must be purely divine, because otherwise I surely would have remained blind forever. So to You I give all my love and deepest reverence.”
[12] After this statement, also all the others came and glorified and praised Me, and all eyes were aimed at Me.
[13] While they were all looking at Me and were glorifying and praising Me, I made the temple to disappear, together with its idol by the power of My will, and then I said then to the Greeks: “Since you have found now the right and only true God, out of My perfect power I already have destroyed your idol and the temple that belongs to it. Go and try to find the place where the temple stood.”
[14] Then they all went to see the temple, and they could not determine anymore where it has stood before, for I not only destroyed the temple with the idol statue but also the hill.
[15] When the Greeks saw that, they began to glorify and praise Me even louder, and they asked Me what they had to do to be more worthy of the grace that was given to them.
[16] I instructed them with a few words. They all accepted My teaching and they soon formed a good congregation in My name.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 33
THE LORD IN NAHIM IN JUDEA
The resurrection of the dead young man in Nahim (21/1)
After I had finished to give them My teaching we went immediately on our way again because the sun came already close to the evening. Within 1 hour we reached Nahim. And it is obvious that the Greeks, who were very surprised about everything and who were completely converted to My teaching, escorted us to Nahim, so that we formed quite a big caravan.
[2] Nota bene: here is an event that has great similarities with the one that happened during the 1st year of My teaching in Nain in Galilee. However, the following one took place in Nahim in Judea, and these 2 occurrences, which are very similar, should not be mistaken with one another.
[3] So when we came with a great number of people before the gate of the little city, the bearers, who were escorted by the mourners, carried the body of a young man who died, to the grave. He was the only son of a widow, and the widow wept greatly for her only son. When the funeral procession came very close to us they stopped to let us go by.
[4] But I went to the widow and comforted her and asked her also how long her son had been dead.
[5] The widow answered: “Lord, I do not know You and do not know who You are, but Your words of comfort have greatly reduced my grief. But how did You come to know that the one who died is my son?”
[6] I said: “This I know out of Myself, and I do not need anyone to tell Me.”
[7] The widow said: “If You know that the one who died is my son, then You also will know how long he had been died.”
[8] I said: “Woman, you have rightly concluded, for I also know that your son has died 3 days ago from a severe fever. But if you would have trust, I could revive your son and give him back to you.”
[9] The widow said: “O Lord, Your words are refreshing my heart really a great deal, but a dead person can and will be brought to live again only by God according to His promise on the youngest day. Or are You a great prophet, filled with God’s Spirit, so that with its almightiness You also can make a dead person alive?”
[10] I said: “That you surely will come to know this evening because I will stay in your inn. But now, open the coffin, for I want to revive the young man and give him back to his sad mother.”
[11] On this, the bearers opened the coffin and I went to it, took the young man by the hand and said: “Young man, I want it: stand up and walk home with your mother.”
[12] On these words of Mine the young man raised himself up in the coffin, and when they loosened the cloths with which the Jews wrapped their dead, he stepped immediately out of the coffin, being really strong and healthy, and I gave him to his mother who was surprised beyond measure.
[13] This sign provoked with all who were present to this event
– even My old disciples not excluded – a real stupefaction, so that some were running away and others were
speechlessly standing there from sheer astonishment and dared not say a word.
[14] But I commanded the bearers to bring back the empty coffin, so that the mother and son could thank Me now with a cheerful heart for the grace that was given to them. And full of deep awe the bearers did what I had commanded them.
[15] When the coffin was brought away, and by that also the remembrance of death, first the Greeks, who had escorted us until here, began again to praise and to glorify Me greatly, and they said loudly: “No human being can accomplish that, but only a God!”
[16] But the Jews said: “Yes, yes, only with God such things are possible. But God is only spirit, and no one can see Him and stay alive as well, but these men we can see, and death remains far away, and therefore this Man is most probably a newly awakened great prophet, filled with the Spirit out of God, but by that He Himself is still not a God.”
[17] The Greeks said: “You know what you know, but we know also what we know. If you say that only God can do such thing and that such a human being can only accomplish these things because he is filled with the Spirit of God, then you recognize yourselves that God’s Spirit in Him can be impossibly anything else than God Himself. So if we glorify and praise Him as a true God, then we certainly are closer to the Source of the great truth from where all the light and life comes forth than you Jews who do not consider the One as a true God who says: ‘I want it’, and not: ‘God’s Spirit in Me wants it’, after which happens immediately what He has spoken out with His mouth and what He wills.
[18] Only a couple of hours ago we were still heathens when this God-Man came to us and made my born-blind daughter Achaia seeing with 1 word, and also had destroyed our pagan temple in 1 moment in such a way that not the least of trace was remaining and we cannot even recognize the place anymore where it stood before, and all that He only did it just out of Himself, thus out of His highest own perfect power. And if He does these things and acts in such a way, He Himself must be a most true God and He does not have to pray to a still higher and more real God to help Him to accomplish a miracle, for He Himself is already the highest and most true God.
[19] This is now how we gentiles think and this is our opinion, and if we will live and act according to His teaching and accomplish faithfully His will, He will also give us out of Himself the true, eternal life, just as He now has given back the earthly life to this young man also out of Himself, for He Himself is the initial Source of all existence and life.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 34
The difference of opinion about the personality of the Lord (21/2)
After these very sound, true words of the Greek, a Jew of this place who was a rabbi and leader of a synagogue said: “As a gentile who is not so well acquainted with our Scripture, you have indeed a good judgment and on many points it cannot be objected, but if you would be equally well acquainted with our Scripture as I am you surely would be of a somewhat different opinion. Look, every time when God used a pious person for the sake of the people, such a person could not act and speak differently than as he was driven by God’s Spirit. One of our first 4 great prophets spoke almost each time to the people as if he was God Himself, about which he was oftentimes blamed by the Jews, but he could not speak and act differently than how he was urged by God’s Spirit.
[2] An example of how he spoke will clarify the matter for you. The prophet that I mentioned, who is called Isaiah, says for instance immediately at the beginning of his 42nd chapter, where he probably already announced this Man who is filled with God’s Spirit: ‘Behold, this is My Helper. I set Him apart. And He is My chosen One, and My soul is well pleased with Him. I have given Him My Spirit. He will bring justice among the gentiles. He will not shout or cry out. His voice shall not be heard in the streets. He will not break the reed that is cracked, and He will not extinguish the smoldering wick. He will teach to keep justice truthfully. He will not be bad-tempered or cruel, so that He will bring justice on Earth.
[3] So do I, the Lord God, speak, who creates and expands Heaven, who makes the Earth and its vegetation, who gives breath to the people that lives on it, and the spirit to those who conform to it. I, the Lord, have called You with righteousness, I have taken You by the hand and have preserved You and have given You as a covenant among the people and as a Light for the gentiles. You will open the eyes of the blind and lead the prisoners out of their prisons, as well as those who are sitting in darkness in the dungeons. I, the Lord – that is My name – will give My honor to no one else, nor My glory to a human idol. Behold, what will come, I announce now in advance and I announce something new. Before it will happen I let you hear it.’
[4] Now look, my otherwise very wise Greek, in this manner God has once spoken through the mouth of a human being, so that one could think that the man Isaiah was actually God himself. But still, that was not so. And as it was during that time, so it is nowadays. Thus, this Man, who does miracles, is nothing else than the Helper who was predicted by the prophet, His chosen One for the salvation of also the gentiles, as He has just actively proven to you.
[5] Therefore, God will crown Him with the highest glory and make Him King over all nations on Earth, because He gave Him such great power as no man has ever possessed. But by that He is and remains still only a human being and He is not a God out of Himself and still less a human idol, of which you gentiles have already so many. He is a Helper of God, gifted with all imaginable power, a special chosen One, and therefore clearly God’s most beloved.
[6] Look, this is how we Jews see it, who are very acquainted with the Scripture, but you, who are used to make a god out of every exceptional appearance, will take such a Man, who is filled with the Spirit of God, all too soon immediately for the true God because He has done signs before your eyes that most certainly can only be done by God. But still, He does such unheard-of miracles not out of His own human power, but only by the power of God’s will, which has been given to Him for a time. This is how it is, and I am convinced that He will not give a different testimony about Himself.”
[7] The Greek said on this: “You have now also spoken well, and you will also be right in many respects what concerns the worldly reason of men. But the prophet that you mentioned has also spoken differently in many of his chapters, which are not unknown to me, despite I am a gentile, and these could be more in favor of my opinion than yours.”
[8] The rabbi said: “Then let hear what you know.”
[9] The Greek said: “Good, how can in that respect the text be understood in which the prophet says: ‘A Boy is born to us, a Son is given to us and He carries His rulership on His own shoulder. His name is: Wonderful, Counsel, Power, Hero, God, Eternity, Father, Prince of Peace’. How do you explain this testimony of the prophet?”
[10] On this the rabbi did not know what to answer, but said only something casual: “Well yes, that is also written in Isaiah, but in a lot of his predictions this prophet is very unclear and cannot be understood, and then it cannot be determined what he meant by that.”
[11] The Greek said: “It is strange that you as a Jewish scribe want to give your conclusion in this manner while the born Child and the given Son, whose great name was openly spoken out by the prophet, is unmistakably standing here in person, in word and actions before us. As a Human Being who is visible to us He is also a Helper in whom God is most highly pleased because He certainly lives in all His fullness in Him. His body is only the Helper, but His soul is God from eternity. That body is surely a most high chosen One of God in whom He is most highly pleased. As a gentile, according to my natural intellect, I am practically standing closer to the truth than you with all your – according to your own testimony – unclear and incomprehensive knowledge of the Scripture.”
[12] On this the rabbi said nothing at all anymore, became angry and left.
[13] But I said to My disciples who became also secretly angry with the blind rabbi: “There you can see another example of how the light will be taken away from the Jews and be given to the gentiles. These Greeks were only a couple of hours ago still convinced worshippers of idols, and now they are standing in the true light already much higher than the Jews who because of their knowledge of the Scripture have such high opinion of themselves. So be glad that it actually turned out this way. Truly, David’s throne will be no more established among the Jews, but among the gentiles.”
[14] Only at that moment the widow with her son fell right at My feet and said: “O Lord, Lord, only now my eyes are opening! You are the Messiah who is promised to us! O forgive us our blindness by which we could not recognize You immediately!”
[15] But I said to her: “Stand up from the ground, go home with your son and prepare an evening meal for us, for today we will stay in your inn. Although I already told you before, but do now immediately what I have commanded you.”
[16] Then the woman stood up immediately and hurried home with her son while she was really overjoyed, and she started immediately with the preparation of a good evening meal which we surely needed.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 35
Why need and sickness are permitted (21/3)
S
ince the sun had already set, I said to the Greeks: “I let you completely free. If you want to find accommodation, you can stay in Nahim tonight, or you can also go home. Neither one or the other will be to your disadvantage.”
[2] The Greek, who was the father of the blind girl and the head of the Greek village said: “O Lord, Lord, Lord of eternity, it would be good to have an accommodation here. Although we are with about 100 people, but with the happy widow we can and – with Your almighty help – we will all be able to find spacious accommodation here. If we may stay in Your company tonight, then we stay, even if tonight all our worldly stuff would go to ruin, because to hear 1 word from Your godly mouth is of a much greater value than all treasures on Earth and more than the sun, the moon and all stars. Therefore we will stay here. We have enough money with us to pay for the expenses in the inn, and even if it would cost us all our goods, then we still would stay with You, o Lord, Lord, Lord. For even if we would lose all our earthly goods for Your sake, but have thereby actively found Your mercy, then we have made an endless great benefit. Therefore we will stay near to You, ready to bring every offering that we can.”
[3] I said: “Then stay, I will take care of all the rest, for truly I say to you: whose attitude and faith will in future times not be as yours, his soul will hardly be able to acquire the Kingdom of God. If you will always stay in this manner with Me in your heart, I will always stay with and amongst you, powerfully active in the spirit, and with those with whom I will stay, they will never have to suffer want or need, not what concerns their earthy needs and still less what concerns the needs of their soul.
[4] Want, need and all kinds of misery I only let come among the people when they totally have left Me, and have become partly dark and foolish idol worshippers and partly totally selfish and ungodly worldly men. Because need and want will force men to think about the causes of their misery and make them inventive and clever, and in this manner there very soon will appear sensible and wise men among a people who will open the eyes of their fellowmen and will show them the source of the general misery. Then many will leave their paralyzing laziness in order to arm themselves for the battle against the loafers who became powerful, who rule as tyrants among the nations that they have made blind and who are the actual instigators of the general misery on this Earth. Often through hard battle they will be completely conquered and expelled or at least be forced to give the nations such laws that will allow them to live in a decent way. And so happiness and wealth will then always begin among men according to the measure that they have returned to their way to the only true God.
[5] If the people would never turn away from God, they also would never fall into need and misery.
[6] So if also down the line of your descendants you will always stay in and with Me in faith and action according to My teaching, you also will never have to experience misery. Also, your souls will not be made fearful and faint-hearted by diseases of the body, because the diseases of the body are always only the bitter consequences of not keeping the commandments that I have always clearly announced to the people.
[7] Whoever will keep these commandments already from his childhood, will not need a doctor at high age, and his descendants will not have to suffer for the sins of their parents, as this was often the case for centuries with the ancient nations who were loyal to God. But always when the people began to degenerate, then also soon serious physical sufferings came over them and they came to know the consequences of the insufficient observance or total lack of the observance of God’s commandments.
[8] Because if there is for instance someone who for one or the other purpose understands how to make an artful machine, then he also understands himself how it has to be used for an efficient utilization and how the machine should be handled so that it would not be damaged and would thus become totally unsuitable for further use. And if the skilful maker says and shows to the one who bought the machine from him in order to use it, of what he has to take care to be able to use it lastingly and usefully, then the buyer should also observe precisely what the master of the machine has told him. But if in the course of time, out of stubbornness or carelessness, the buyer does not pay attention anymore as to how the machine should be handled and be used, then only himself is to be blamed when the machine becomes damaged and has thus become completely or partially ineffective for the right utilization.
[9] God is the great Master of the machine of the human body that He has arranged as an extremely artful machine for men to make good use of it. If the soul will use this machine, that was brought to life, according to the advice that was clearly announced to him – and these are the commandments of God – then the body will also always keep its good health, which is very useful to him. However, if in the course of time the soul has became lazy and sensual, and does not pay attention anymore to these commandments of the eternal great Master of the machine, then also he himself is to be blamed when his body has fallen into all kinds of affliction. I think that you all have well understood Me, and so we will now go to the inn.”
[10] The Greeks could not thank Me enough for this lesson, and also My disciples said: “These were again clear words.”
[11] Then we went on our way to the already mentioned inn where already a rich and well-prepared meal was waiting for us.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 36
Why the Lord visits the widow (21/4)
When the widow saw the Greeks also coming, she was afraid to have prepared too little.
[2] But I put her at ease and said that what she had prepared would be sufficient for everyone.
[3] She believed it, and we went to sit at the table and we had more than sufficient to eat and to drink.
[4] Everyone – and especially the widow who knew very well for how many guests she had prepared the food – began to be extremely amazed when now more than 3 times as many guests were eating and drinking for already 1 hour while it still could not be noticed at the bowls that the food in it had become less. Also the wine carafes seemed to be constantly refilling themselves.
[5] When this continued for some time, the widow came with her son to Me and said: “O Lord, only now I well know who came in Your very holy and adorable Person into my unworthy house. The Greeks were right when they pointed out to the old rabbi about his imaginable Jewish wisdom, and by that they showed him that they were by far the most wise. He also wisely cleared off and he did not come as usual to my place tonight. But now, o Lord, Lord, I would like to hear from Your holy mouth what made me so worthy in Your eyes that You wanted to give me, a poor sinner, such mercy to me.”
[6] I said: “I know your life already since your birth, but I also know your heart to which many poor people owe their life, and that is why I have come to you in your very great need. For you yourself are already quite old and weak and this only son of yours should be your most important support, for which you were also rightly hoping, but he became ill and died. Since I did see your grief and need, but besides that also the need of the many poor who, because of your own weakness and helplessness, would certainly soon lose the care that they have received in your house until now, I have come to help in a miraculous way, not only you, but also the many poor and other people who are tormented by all kinds of need.
[7] Look, that is the actual reason that made Me come to you. For truly, truly, I say to you all: whoever will show mercy and love in all kindness to his poor and tormented fellowmen according to his ability, will also find with Me mercy, love and kindness. Because the true Kingdom of God, that has now come to you in Me, is, that you love God above all and your fellowman as yourselves. Whoever will do that, fulfills the whole law and stands in the full mercy of God, and the blessed hand of Jehovah will be over him. Whoever will persevere in that love, is and remains in Me and I in him. And whoever is in Me, as I am in him, has the eternal life in himself and he will not see nor taste death, for in this manner he is already in this world a true citizen of God’s Kingdom in which death does not exist for eternity. Take all this well at heart and act accordingly, for I came into this world to bring the true Kingdom of God to the people and to free them from all blindness and the death of their souls that has kept you firmly tied until now. If one of you still wants to know something, he can ask, and I will answer him.”
[8] When I had finished talking, the son of the widow, who had been awakened to life again turned to Me and said: “O Lord of life, look, I was completely dead and am now living again by Your mercy. If I will strictly keep Your holy will that You have now made known to us, will I then live on forever and never die anymore? Because dying is terribly bitter, and I would not like to experience it again. Once you are dead you are of course not feeling any pain anymore, and all anguish and fear has gone because you do not know, feel, see nor hear anything anymore around you, but before you are completely dead, you surely have a lot of anguish and pain. Therefore I would like to ask You, o Lord of life, not to let me nor all other good people die anymore.”
[9] I said: “My dear son, I have just told you all faithfully and truthfully that the one who believes in Me, loves Me above all and his fellowman as himself, will not see, feel nor taste death, because how can anyone die who according to My words has eternal life in himself?
[10] But you also said that death is in a certain way good when one is completely dead, because then nothing can be heard, seen or felt and thus one does not know anything anymore about himself. But that, My dear son, is not your opinion now according to your feeling. Although you have the impression now that when you were physically dead you were completely dead and without awareness, but that was not so.
[11] Because the fact that you do not remember anything now of all the things that your soul has experienced while he was not in his body, I have very wisely determined, for if your soul would have kept the memory of how extremely good and happy he felt amidst many angels in paradise where he was, and how sad he became when they told him that according to the will of Jehovah he still had to return into his body, then you would, while you are now again unified with our body, not feel as glad as you do now. I could give the complete remembrance back to you immediately if I would want that, but with that I would not do any good to you because it would make you unfit for several years for this world in which you still will have many things to do.
[12] When you will be old, there will again be a time in which I will call your soul out of your body to Me. Then I will also give you back the memory in advance of the condition of those 3 days in the paradise of My angels, and then you yourself will beg Me on your knees to free you as a soul from his body that has become decayed.
[13] Although your body will then die again one more time, forever, and there will be no life’s awareness that will remain behind in it, but after that, you will continue to live in a total awareness of yourself and you will ascend with My angels, become more and more happy from one level of wisdom and love to another, and you will come to know the Father, who lives in Me, ever deeper and admire His numberless, endless many great creations.
[14] Look, My dear son, this is how it is and this is how it will be, and you surely can believe this from Me, because I, who has now given you back this earthly life, and I, who am Myself the eternal Love, Wisdom, Might, Power, Light, Truth and Life, has revealed this to you now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 37
The condition for a personal revelation of God (21/5)
Now you should only believe all that, but when your faith has become alive through works, then by your living faith you will begin to envision it, to feel it yourself and to be deeply convinced to know, and that is much better for the soul of man than when he only accepts something, being convinced of the truth after he has made the truth his own through his own seeking and searching with great difficulty by way of experience.
[2] It is true that such a seeking and zealously searching soul is also worth of his salary because every worker is worth of his salary, but if a soul believes and acts according to the truth that he has – let us say – heard from God’s mouth, this is better, because by that he unites through love My Spirit with himself, and that can – and also does – give him in 1 hour more of the most lightened wisdom than what he can acquire by way of very personal investigation in 100 years time. But for this reason, a pious, believing soul should not set aside the right seeking and searching, because every person should investigate everything that he hears from men and keep that which is good and which consequently is also always true. But that which has been revealed by Myself to men, which is easily recognizable, man should not have to investigate it thoroughly. He only should believe it and act accordingly, then he very soon will see the active result.
[3] Whoever believes in Me, does My will and loves Me above all and his fellowman as himself, to him I Myself will come and faithfully reveal Myself to him. However, in future times it will be that finally everyone who truthfully longs for Me as the eternal truth, will be taught by Me, because I, who am the truth in the Father, am like a Son, but the eternal love in Me is the Father. So whoever will be drawn by the Love or the Father, will also come to the Son or to the truth.
[4] That is why it is better to draw near to Me through love than through investigating the pure truth, for with love will come inevitably also the spirit of truth, just like with the fire, that has flared up as an active flame, will come the light. However, when someone sees from afar a light and runs to it, he certainly will need a longer effort before he can reach the place of the light in order to be also warmed up to life by the active flame of the light.
[5] Whoever will truly search God, should search Him in his own heart, thus in the spirit of love in which all life and all truth is hidden, then he will also quickly and easily find God and His Kingdom – through every other way however, with difficulty, and in this world often not at all.
[6] It is also written in the Scripture that man should worship God. But how should he worship God when firstly he has never heard about God except at most by hearsay and moreover hardly believes that such a God exists, and when secondly he does really by far not know what it means to worship God. God, who is the eternal and most pure love Himself, can certainly not be pleased with lip-prayer in which the heart has no part.
[7] To worship God means: to always love Him above all and his fellowman as himself. And to truly love God means: to keep His commandments very faithfully, also during oftentimes most unpleasant life conditions which God – when it is necessary in one way or another according to His love and wisdom – brings over such and such person to strengthen him and for the life’s practice for his soul who is too strongly attracted by matter, for only God knows every soul, his nature and qualities, and knows also the most clear and best how that soul can be helped on the true way of life.
[8] So God is in Himself the highest and purest Spirit, because He is the purest Love, and therefore, those who really wish to worship Him, should worship Him in spirit and in truth, even unceasingly during the whole life, as also all angels in Heaven are doing eternally.
[9] If lip-prayer would be a good and God pleasing manner of worship, and God would ask this from all men and angels, then He would be as weak, vain and unwise as a blind and haughty Pharisee who wants to be highly honored above everything and rule above everyone. For if a person had to pray God day and night with his mouth, even unceasingly, then how can he find the time to do other necessary work and how will he then acquire the necessary food for the body for himself and his family? Unfortunately there are now among the Jews a great number of such fools, and those will also exist in the future, who will worship God with almost endless lip-prayers and will think that this is a real religion and that God is well pleased with it, more in particular when that lip-bawling will be accompanied with all kinds of ceremonies.
[10] But truly, I say to you all: wherever I will be worshipped and honored in this manner by men, I will immediately turn away My face and never pay attention to such worship and honoring, more precisely to show foolish men in a practical way that such worships and honoring are a true abomination to Me, and that I will never pay attention to that, especially when they are done for money through priests. Because he who prays while someone paid him for that, mumbles out such prayer only for the sake of appearances, mostly without any faith, while even the one for whom that prayer was meant to help, became too lazy himself to bow his knees before God and therefore prefers that someone else prays for him.
[11] Thus, love God above all and your fellowman as yourselves, do even good to those who want to do evil to you and pray in the same manner also for your enemies, pray also for those who hate and curse you, and do not pay back evil with evil, except in the extreme case of necessity in order to perhaps turn away a real criminal from the way of sin to the way of virtue – then I will look upon such a real and living prayer with the most hearty fatherly satisfaction and will truly not leave one of your prayers unanswered. But simply lip-prayer without heart or without the fullest belief I will never look upon or answer in no matter what way. Now I have shown you truthfully the right way of life. Walk and act in such a way, then you will be and remain in Me and I in you.
[12] And in whoever I am residing through his love for Me, and from that, for his fellowman, will not walk in the night of the judgment and the death of the soul, but always in a completely clear life’s daylight.
[13] And now do tell Me, My dear son, how and if you have understood that. For if you have well understood it, you will also act accordingly in the right manner, and you will become full of light.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 38
The concern of the young man (21/6)
The young man said: “O Lord, Lord and eternal Master of life, I have well understood everything, and in my heart it really seems to me that already now it has become completely free and full of the light of life. That is why I am already in advance fully convinced that in time still a lot more light of life will come in me if I myself will in full earnest begin to act according to Your holy teaching. O Lord, Lord, let many, yes, all men be enlightened in Your love in this manner, then we men will already in this world be in paradise.
[2] But now I notice in myself also the deep night in Jerusalem with witch we still will have to endure a lot of battles in order to let break through the general bright daylight of life, because in the light that has now awakened in me, it is only now that I can see the terrible contrast between Your pure teaching and the hair-raising, deceitful and thereby completely false teachings and pitiful laws of the temple. How will we come to meet with these? Because the temple servants have still the earthly power into their hands, and persecute everyone with fire and sword who believes, thinks and acts differently. If they will come here and meet us while we live and act according to Your teaching, asking us for the reason, then we, as men who are standing in Your truth, will surely have to tell only the truth in order not to stand as a liar before them and also before You, o Lord, Lord.
[3] O eternal Lord of everything that exists and of Heaven and Earth, give us also in that respect an advice, for although I am still young, I can suddenly see now all too well that maybe very soon we will have to deal with very bitter and hard persecutions from the temple servants, and this all the more according to the measure we will live and act more seriously and more actively according to Your teaching. O Lord, Lord, what should we do then?”
[4] I said: “Come now, My dear son. Firstly am I not more powerful than the temple that also does not believe in Me, but that only continually persecutes Me and tries to catch Me and bring Me to ruin? He who believes in Me, relies on Me and trusts Me, I surely will also be able to help against the blind power of the temple. Do you believe that?”
[5] The young man said: “O Lord, Lord, forgive me my useless foolish fear. I believe, I believe without doubt. You, the eternal only Lord over life and death, will also know how to protect those who belong to You against all powers of Hell, no matter how much they will try to destroy God’s Kingdom on the whole Earth and establish the kingdom of eternal death.”
[6] I said: “Most surely, truly and certainly. But secondly I say to you also: be also in yourself gentle as the doves, but towards the world clever as the snakes. For I do not want that you would show and throw My pearls openly to all the worldly pigs.
[7] When they will call you to account, I will put the answer in your mouth – and really, then not 1 in a 1.000 will be capable to reply. When I also give you this assurance, you can look every battle that will wait for you, very courageously into the eye. For in this time the expansion of My Kingdom among the people will need violence, and those who want to possess it, will also have to draw it violently unto themselves. The sure victory will however not be difficult to obtain because I Myself as the most powerful Hero will give all help to those who fight for My Kingdom. Do you also understand that?”
[8] The young man said: “Yes Lord, Lord, with Your mercy everything is easy to understand, for with Your teaching You give those who seriously want to live according to its divine meaning also the right understanding and thereby also the courage to go into every battle with every enemy for the godly, pure and real truth of life and endure it until victory. For I was dead, and Your godly almighty word has awakened my limbs again to life and forced my heart to beat again, and likewise Your almighty will has now also not allowed our bowls and carafes to become empty. Moreover You still have given us the greatest possession of life by the gift of Your teaching by which we already now actively know and realize very well what we should do and why.
[9] Now if we know all that, and have also recognized You, o Lord, Lord, as the only true God, then this should give us the fullest faith and the most hearty trust that You will also protect and preserve us in the battle against the enemies of the truth and will always give us the sure victory over them, because You, the eternal Truth, has faithfully promised this to us. In our heart we surely will be gentle as doves, but with Your help, o Lord, Lord, we also will not lack cleverness against our possible enemies.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 39
James asks for the spiritual meaning of the awakening of the dead young man (21/7)
After these words which were very spiritual for a young man and about which even all My disciples were very surprised, My old disciple James the elder said: “Lord and Master, You know how seldom a word comes over my lips, but now I feel an urge in my heart to say also a few words, if You would allow me.”
[2] I said: “My dear brother, if it were not My desire that you also would speak once among the people, your heart would remain quiet as usual, but I wish that you also would say something. Thus, open your mouth and tell what your inner self will give you to say.”
[3] Then James stood up and said: “For already more than 2 years we were with You in a lot of places and countries, and we were witnesses of the numberless miracles that You have done. And You also gave us the power to heal the sick in Your name and to free the possessed ones from their evil spirits. In short, if someone would write in a book all that which we witnessed, by far he could not even finish it in 100 years, and the intellect of even the wisest worldly person could not grasp nor understand the meaning of those scriptures. And Your deed here in Nahim has greatly moved me, and I confess here openly: in this deed of Yours seems to be hidden a very special, deep spiritual and prophetic meaning.
[4] It is true that in every of Your many teachings and deeds there is a deep spiritual meaning, and many of them I already have secretly unraveled for myself, but according to me, behind this deed of Yours, something very big and for the future very important is hidden, and I feel now a mighty great desire to receive from You some clues – even if it were only a few – as to what this deed of Yours is prophetically referring to.”
[5] I said: “You are right My dear brother James. Already since My earthly birth you were always near to Me and thus you also have been a loyal witness of all My earthly movements, steps, words and deeds, and that is what you still are and will also remain. It is true that behind this deed something very special is hidden, but that which is hidden for the eyes of the people is for the human intellect as it is now, and for that of yours, not easy to grasp.
[6] Of course, in Myself I can see the whole, never ending eternity being revealed as an already accomplished deed, and thus this is also the case of that which is hidden behind this deed of Mine, but your spirit, which is now still as if living in its childhood, cannot see nor grasp that.
[7] But since you are such a secret thinker and also understand and feel that I am doing nothing without a good corresponding meaning for the whole infinity and eternity, and since you would like to receive some clues from Me for yourself, I also can give you some. Thus listen.
[8] Look, the reason why I have come Myself as a Son of Man in this world I have told you and a lot of other people all too often, referring continuously to the prophets, and here I am bringing it forward again. And I also have shown you more than sufficiently how My teaching, which is actually a church that is newly established by Me, will go its own way during the coming times among the people. I have also shown it to you in Jerusalem with great signs in the sky. And see, what happens here now corresponds to that last and darkest time in which My teaching will degenerate into a 1.000 times greater pagan service of idols than any other pure godly teaching has degenerated until now, and in which they will build altars and temples for deceased people who will be declared holy and blessed by the priests, even for their decayed bones, and in which they will give godly honor to them.
[9] To you, My disciples, I have openly said and shown at different occasions that My Kingdom is not of this world and that you also should not be worried about what you will eat and drink the next day, but that you should try to spread the Kingdom of God and its justice among the people and should not let yourselves be paid for that by obligation, but only accept what the love of men will give you in My name, for you have received everything from Me for nothing, and for nothing you should also give it to others.
[10] I have also said to you and to the other 70 disciples whom I have send out to Emmaus to proclaim to the people the gospel from the Heavens, that no one should have 2 coats, no bag to put something in it, and also no stick to resist an enemy, because My name, My word and My mercy should be sufficient to everyone.
[11] So I have also faithfully and openly said to you and to many other people that you should condemn no one in order not to be once condemned yourselves, and that you also should not curse nor damn anyone and should never persecute anyone with hostility in order not to endure the same, because with the measure with which you yourselves will mete, you also will be paid back.
[12] Yes, you should pray for those who hate and curse you, and do good to those who try to harm you, then you can expect the reward from Me, and in this manner you will pile up glowing coals on the heads of your enemies and will make them all the sooner your friends.
[13] Look, I have instructed you to teach, to live and to act under the banner of true and active neighborly love and I also told you that they always will recognize you as My true disciples for the fact that you will love one another as brothers, as I am loving you Myself, and that My real followers will always be purely recognized at the works of unselfish neighborly love.
[14] But look, it will not be so during that very dark time, but it will just be completely the opposite of this teaching which I truthfully have revealed to you.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 40
About the spiritual circumstances of our time (21/8)
During that time, true faith and pure love will extinguish completely. Instead of that, a faith of delusion will be forced upon the people with the most severe criminal laws, just like a malicious fever forces death upon the human body. And if one or the other congregation that is strengthened by My Spirit will come up against the false teachers and prophets who have an abundance of gold, silver, precious stones and other great earthly goods, and who haughtily, imperiously and selfishly as they are, will present themselves to the people as your only true successors and as My substitutes in order to be most honored, and if that congregation will show them that they are exactly the opposite of how they present themselves to the people with the most insolent and God-forsaken impertinence by forcing them to only search the salvation of their souls and the truth with them, then there will be battles and wars and persecutions, as did not take place yet since the beginning of men on this Earth.
[2] But the very worst and most dark condition will not last long, and then it will happen that the false teachers and prophets will finally give themselves the deathblow. Because then My Spirit, that means the Spirit of all truth, will awaken among the people who are tormented in many ways, the sun of life will begin to shine tremendously and the night of death will go down in its old grave.
[3] That dark time, which I am describing now, I have predicted to you already several times, and I mentioned it only now again so that you would discover more easily the correspondence between what happened tonight and that future time.
[4] Look, this little city, which is almost surrounded on all sides by gentile villages and little places, is still inhabited by a small number of Jews who have, just like a few orthodox Samaritans, a more pure Judaism and for who the laws of the temple are for the greatest part an abomination. They can see the bad and unclear way of acting of the temple very well, although they cannot resist it. Their neighbors are gentiles who also do not think highly about their idols, but for the sake of appearances they must still do as if these were important to them. But actually they only believe in nothing else except in a good profit that they can seize in one way or another.
[5] Look, that time, which I predicted, will happen, but then on a large scale, worldwide.
[6] A pure congregation will continue to exist in the same manner as this little city, first surrounded by people without any faith, who will only practice all kinds of profitable business and who will not care about My pure teaching and still less about the infamous paganism of Rome at that time. Under these circumstances that pure congregation will then also begin to look like a sad widow.
[7] My pure teaching will look like a widow who was really sad and whose dead son I have awakened to life again, and the faith means the dead son whom I have revived. He was killed by the malicious fever that corresponds again to the worldly mentality that is full of pursuit of profit, which also these people were beginning to do, more exactly because of the abhorring and evil deception of Jerusalem, and besides that, also because of the total absence of faith of the gentiles who are around this village, who during that predicted terrible future time will carry the name ‘businessmen’.
[8] Because of all that, the formerly pure and although still young faith – because it only became established about 16 years ago by a Samaritan who came to live here and who was the husband of this widow – is lost by the fever of the worldly mentality, because he died and we met him as being dead.
[9] But then I come Myself, convert the gentiles and come with them to this place during the saddest evening of this congregation. I revive the dead faith again and give it back to the widow, thus to the pure teaching of God. And after this deed of Mine all gentiles will also come to this place, accept the newly awakened faith in one, only true God and will arrange their life according to His will that He has made known to them.
[10] However, the blind girl whom I made seeing again represents the completely unbelieving business world of that time of which I am talking about now, and it will be sparse and scanty, to such an extent that the too proud and splendor-loving kings will demand with all force heavy taxes from the people, even about what they eat and drink, and because of that, there will be great need, high cost of living, lack of faith and love among the people who will cheat and persecute one another.
[11] But – remember this well – when the need will be at its highest point I will come for the sake of the few righteous ones, to eliminate the misery from the Earth, and I will let My pure light of life shine in the hearts of the people.
[12] And with what I have said now I have also given you, My dear brother James, the clues that you desired from Me, and you who are a powerful thinker will easily discover the rest.
[13] Although the soul of man will not feel happier when he knows the sad future before its time, it will nevertheless also not harm him when he will train himself in the correspondences, and will perceive by that how everything that is visible and what happens in this world stands in very close relationship with the inner, hidden world of the spirits, that encloses in itself all times and spaces as in a continuous revealed present and how those 2 are related to each other. Have you all well understood this now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 41
The question of the disciples about the darkening of the pure teaching of Christ (21/9)
Then they all said: “Yes, Lord and Master, that which You have clarified again to us now we have understood, but despite the many things that we have heard about this from Your mouth it is still not completely clear why You each time allow a long-lasting deep spiritual night in this world after a light has come from Your Heavens among the people.
[2] All of us, who have now received the pure teaching from Your mouth, will as active witnesses of Your personal presence, deeds and teaching pass it on just as pure to the other people, and our successors will do that also. And if there would be someone who would maybe preach in Your name another gospel to the people, then You will see it and know it very clearly. Your power will surely be able to shut the mouth of such a prophet. If that would happen, we cannot see how Your pure and godly teaching can ever be falsified and finally be changed into a very dark and coarse paganism.”
[3] I said: “You still do not understand many things, which I surely can see. And I still have many things to tell and explain to you, but you still would not be able to grasp and bear it. However, when after My ascension I will have poured out My Spirit of all truth over you, it will guide you into all wisdom, and then you will understand and grasp everything which by far you still cannot understand and grasp now.
[4] But look, be very attentive to what I still will say to you. I will not give you a teaching, but only many meaningful examples from which it will become clear why you still cannot understand and grasp many things, despite the fact that you have already seen and heard so many things from Me.
[5] Just look and observe the light of the sun and its many different effects it has on the creatures of even only this Earth, and the rain that falls upon the soil and its many different effects on the surface of the Earth, on the plants, animals and men. In one and the same field there are healthy herbs, but between them also poisonous weeds. From where do the poisonous herbs take their poison, while they still are shone by one and the same sun, have their roots in the same soil and are moistened by the same rain and dew and are brought to life?
[6] Look, this is caused by the inner spirit that changes the light and the rain in its characteristic properties. The lion, the panther, the tiger, the hyena, the wolf and still a great number of other animals of prey feed themselves with the flesh of gentle animals and are also shone and warmed up by the same sun and they quench their thirst with the same water as the gentle and tame house animals. Then from where comes their wildness? Look, this is produced by their inner spirit that changes the gentleness in themselves into a devouring wildness.
[7] Or just enter a house where you can meet the parents who are blessed with many children. Those children have all one and the same father, one and the same mother, eat the same food at the table of their parents, receive the same teaching and the same care, but one child is physically strong, the other weak, another child is cheerful and zealous in everything, and again another child is grumpy and lazy. Again another of those children has many talents and learns and understands everything easily. Again another is full of good will, but he lacks talents, he learns with difficulty and understands everything only slowly and seldom in the manner the lessons should be understood. So you will see still a lot of other differences among these children. Yes, what is the reason for that? Would you also here not like to say: ‘But Lord and Master, why do You allow this? For which wise purpose can this be good for?’
[8] Yes, look, also this is because of the inner free spirit, which accomplishes all that. If it were not so, then there also would not be a free inner spirit, which task it is to develop and form itself to an independent existence.
[9] How this is possible and why this is so, I already have shown you at different occasions and also explained it enough to you visually, but still you do not understand deeply enough such things because the eternal Spirit of all truth and wisdom has still not completely permeated and filled your souls.
[10] However, if you will consider more in detail these images that were represented now, then with little effort it will soon become clearer to you how the purest light out of My Heavens can and will in time be changed into the deepest darkness, and that I finally have to allow this even more than that I would tie up the free spirit of life in man with all My power and authority.
[11] How would you like an Earth on which one thing would look exactly like the other as one eye looks like the other? How would you like the people when they would look the same in everything like the sparrows, when no one would be wiser and stronger than his fellowman who would look exactly like him? I think that such mathematically equal world would bore you in a very short time. And would that be different in My free Heavens if there would not be an endlessly much greater diversity and variety?
[12] Or what would you think of My wisdom if I would have given all creatures only the shape of an egg? Look, as it is, it is all very correct and good. Now, as I said, you cannot see the reason of a lot of things, but the time will come that all of you will grasp and understand that. So let us be satisfied with what has been given to us until now.
[13] But there is still food and wine before us on the tables, so let us also do something for our body. Then we will go to rest for the night and early in the morning we will be on our way again. Whereto, the Spirit of the Father will tell us.”
[14] The Greeks were extremely amazed about these words of Mine and they praised and honored Me. But I continued to eat and drink undisturbed, and all the others did the same. After the meal I stood up, and the widow let a good bed be prepared for Me and My disciples. The Greeks however stayed at their tables.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 42
The testimony of the widow and her arisen son before the people (21/10)
When the widow heard that I would leave soon in the morning with My disciples, she took care on time that a sufficient meal would be prepared. So when in the early morning we came out of our bedroom and came into the guest room, the morning meal was ready, and the widow came with her son to Me and asked Me if I would like to eat the morning meal with My disciples before My departure.
[2] But I saw that the tables of the Greeks were still not set, and I said to the widow: “Look, also the Greeks, who came to believe in Me, must not go back home with an empty stomach. Set also the table for them, so that they may see that I not only give the bread of life to the Jews, but also to the gentiles.”
[3] When the widow heard that, she hurried to the kitchen to prepare also a morning meal for the Greeks.
[4] But when she came into the kitchen she saw there already a sufficient morning meal, completely prepared, and being very surprised she asked her kitchen maids who had prepared that second morning meal for the Greeks in such a short time.
[5] The maids said: “That we do not know, and apart from us we have also seen no one else in the kitchen, but we were just as surprised as you when we saw it, and we are overtaken by fear. That great and mighty prophet who yesterday has made your son alive again must have done it by the power of His will. Yes, yes, among the Jews a great prophet has risen, and in Him God has visibly visited His people again who began to greatly forget Him, and if the people will not repent soon and do penance, then surely a great judgment that will destroy all evildoers will follow this visitation.”
[6] The widow said: “Yes indeed, yes indeed, you could be completely right in that. But since now the morning meal for the Greeks has been prepared in a very miraculous way, bring it immediately to the guestroom and set it on the table where the Greeks are sitting, for this is the will of the great prophet who is filled with all godly power of the Spirit.”
[7] After these words of the widow the morning meal that was prepared in a miraculous way was brought immediately to the table of the Greeks, and immediately after that we began to partake of the well-prepared morning meal, and besides that we were very cheerful.
[8] The widow was about to tell the Greeks who were very surprised about the fast preparation of the morning meal, which I ordered for them, how it has been prepared.
[9] But I said to her: “Woman, for what you are about to tell, there will still be sufficient time after I have departed, but now we will eat and drink what has been set on the table.”
[10] After this admonition of Mine the widow remained silent and she ate and drank with us.
[11] When half an hour later we all had finished our morning meal, I stood up, together with My disciples, and we prepared ourselves for our departure.
[12] But just when we, so to speak, wanted to move our feet, a great number of people from the city came to stand before the door of the inn. They wanted to take information whether the revived son of the widow was still living, and if the revival was real or maybe only apparent. Because also great magicians, who came often from the far morning lands to Judea, have already made dead people alive, but that life had only been for a short time, because it was only an apparent life and no real life, and therefore they wanted to know now immediately if the son was still alive or that he maybe was already losing the life, just as inevitably this had been each time the case after all revivals that were performed by magicians.
[13] Then the widow asked Me what she had to answer the obtrusive questioners.
[14] I said to her: “Send your son outside to them. When they will see that he is completely fit and healthy, then he himself will be the best answer to all their foolish questions. The local rabbi has persuaded them out of irritation because the Greeks showed him yesterday that they understand the prophet Isaiah better than him as an old scribe. Thus, the rabbi instructed the questioners about the magicians whom he only knows by hearsay, but whom he has never seen any of them, so that they doubt now. But if they will see your son, then all their doubts will disappear.
[15] But beware of the rabbi and the Pharisees, for in order to maintain the believe in their statements and their triumph with the people they will, when they will see that your son is still alive, try to kill him and to poison him in one way or another. Therefore, do not invite them and never let yourself be invited by them, and do also not accept any other things from them, then they will not be able to do you any harm. Observe this, then I will protect you against all other dangers. Now go with your son outside, so that they will receive by that the most simple and best answer to their many questions.”
[16] Then the widow went with her son to the many questioners outside and said to them, while she was pointing to her son: “Look, all you doubters, this son of mine lives and is fit and healthy. So he has been awakened from death to life by the great prophet who is filled with the Spirit of God, not apparent but really. Go and tell this also to the rabbi who instructed you so foolishly.”
[17] Then the son, who was stared at as if he was a wonder of the world, said also: “Yes, yes, I am alive and am very cheerful, fit and healthy, and I also will continue to live, as the One who has awakened me from death to life has promised me, and if from now on I will do and carry out His will completely I also will continue to live and will no more see, feel nor taste death. Go and tell that also to the rabbi, so that maybe he also will believe and be blessed.”
[18] When the questioners had seen and heard the son, whom they knew well, every doubt left them, and some began to be displeased about the rabbi because he instructed them so completely wrongly about this.
[19] When the widow and her son came back again into the room, she thanked Me with her son for the good advice, and they were very glad that they got rid so quickly and easily of the many troublesome questioners.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 43
The signs of the spiritual presence of the Lord (21/11)
Then the Greek, who had been the spokesman before, came to Me again and said: “Lord, Lord, God and Master of eternity in Your Spirit. You will leave us with Your visible personality, but we ask You to stay with Your highest Spirit of God with us, and to now and then give us a sign which can be our guarantee that You think of us, and so that You are with us in the spirit.”
[2] I said: “Yes, and that will also be so unto the end of the times of this visible world. But you will not have only one sign, but several signs by which you can see that I am present in spirit with you, amidst you and in you. Those sure and never deceiving signs will always and eternally be the following:
[3] Firstly that you will love Me more than no matter what in the world. For if someone loves anything in the world more than Me, he is not worthy of Me, but whoever loves Me truly above all, is, through that real love, in Me and I am in him.
[4] A 2nd sign of My presence with you is that you also, out of love for Me, will love your neighbor and fellowmen, young and old, as yourself, for how can someone who does not love his neighbor whom he can see, love God in Me whom he does not see? Although you can see and hear Me now, still, from now on you will not see Me anymore in this world. And when you will not see Me anymore, will your love stay the same as it is now while you can see Me? Yes, with you this love will stay the same, but take care that it will likewise stay the same with those who will come later. For if someone will truly love Me above all in his heart – by living and acting according to My will that has been revealed to him – I Myself will personally come to him in spirit, and being completely present I will reveal Myself to him.
[5] A 3rd sign of My presence with, in and amidst you will also be that everything will always be given to you for which you will ask the Father in Me in My name and in all seriousness. However, it is obvious that you should not ask Me for foolish and unimportant things of this world, for if you would do that, you would clearly show that you love such things more than Me, and that would then really not be a sign of My presence with, in and amidst you.
[6] A 4th sign of My powerful presence with, in and amidst you will be that the physically sick people will improve when out of true neighborly love you will lay on your hand upon them in My name, if the improvement will be beneficial for their soul.
[7] It is however obvious that at the same time you will always say in your heart: ‘Lord, not my will, but only Your will be done.’ For you cannot know if and when it will be beneficial for a soul that his body should improve, and an eternal life on this Earth in a body is given to no one. Therefore, the laying on of hands cannot free always and everyone from their physical afflictions. But still, you will not commit a sin when you will show this love that has been indicated to you to every sick person. I will be the Helper if it will be useful for the salvation of the soul of the person – and this, only I can know.
[8] If you have heard from afar that one or the other friend of yours is lying down sick, then pray for him and lay your hands in spirit upon him, then he will also improve.
[9] The prayer that you should only speak out in your heart should thereby consist of the following few words: ‘May Jesus, the Lord, help you, may He strengthen you, may He heal you by His mercy, love and compassion.’ If you will speak out these words over a sick friend – or female friend – in full trust and faith in Me, no matter how far that person may be away from you, and thereby lay on your hands in spirit above him, he will improve at the same hour, if that will be useful for the salvation of his soul.
[10] A 5th sign of My presence with, in and amidst you will be that you – if you will always do My will – will reach in yourselves the rebirth of the spirit. That will be a real baptism of life, because you thereby will be filled with My Spirit and through that you will be led into all wisdom.
[11] Let everyone especially strife for this 5th sign. Because the one to whom this sign will be given, will already in this world have eternal life and will be able to do and achieve what I am doing and achieving, because then he will be one with Me.
[12] Now I have shown you the signs of My presence. Act accordingly, then very soon you will truthfully be aware of My Spirit with, in and amidst you.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 44
The right way to worship the Lord (21/12)
On this, the Greek asked Me: “O Lord and Master, since we all have received the eternal invaluable luck to know You Yourself now in Your divine personality, and have heard from Your mouth the words of life, I am of the opinion – at least as far as we Greeks are concerned – that we should build a house for You where we can come together once a week to discuss Your teaching and to read Moses and the prophets, because on other days each one of us is working more or less anyway, one time here, then at another place, and then it is not so easy to talk with each other about Your teaching and deeds and to encourage each other to be active according to Your will. O Lord and Master, please tell us if that would be pleasing to You.”
[2] I said: “Why would you build a separate house while you have houses anyway in which you live, wherein you also can come together in My name to discuss about My teaching and to tell about the experiences which everyone will certainly have when they live according to God’s will? It is also not necessary to introduce a certain feast day for that which you would call – like for instance the Pharisees call the Sabbath – ‘the day of the Lord’. Because every day is a day of the Lord, and so on every day just as many good works can be done, because God does not look at a day and still less at a house that is build to honor and worship Him, but God looks only at the heart and the will of man. If the heart is pure and the will is good, and when these will make the whole man active, then this is already the true, real house of God’s Spirit in man, and so his always good and active will according to the known will of God is the true and thus also the always real day of the Lord.
[3] Look, this is the truth, and you should continuously stay with that. All the rest is useless and has no value for God.
[4] In later times men will built certain houses for Me, and in them they will – just like the Pharisees in the temple in Jerusalem and the gentile priests in their pagan temples of idols – perform a certain religious service on a certain day of the week, to which they will still add other great and high-days in the year. But when this will become a general custom among the people, contrary to My advice and My will, the signs that were discussed before concerning My living presence with, in and amidst men will completely disappear, because in temples, which carry the phrase ‘to the greater honor of God’ which are build by human hands, I will be as less present as now in the temple in Jerusalem.
[5] But if in a community you want to build a house out of love for Me, let this then be a school for your children, and give them teachers according to My teaching. You also can build a house for the poor, the sick and the disabled. Provide such a house of everything that is necessary to take care of the people who live there, then you always will be able to rejoice in My pleasure. All the rest and that which is in addition is evil and has, as already said, no value for God.
[6] In a well-arranged school building you also can keep your gatherings and discussions in My name, and it is not necessary to build another 3rd house for that purpose.
[7] However, as to how God should be worshipped unceasingly in the spirit and in truth I have made clear in well understandable words to all of you, and therefore I do not have to add anything further to that. I have shown you the way along which you can gradually come to all truth and wisdom, and that was necessary for you at first. But act and live now in this manner, and seek God’s Kingdom especially in yourself. All the rest will be given to you in addition.”
[8] After I had said that, all those who were present bowed and thanked Me with all their heart also for this lesson. Also the widow with her son came once more standing before Me and they both thanked Me for the love that had been given to them. Then I blessed them all and we quickly continued our way.
[9] When we were traveling through the little city, many of who saw what I had done to the son of the widow the day before walked towards us and called out loud: ‘Hail You, great prophet of the Lord. Through You, God has visited His people again in his great desolation. Thank and honor to Him, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, now and in all eternity. O great prophet, who are so much filled with God’s Spirit, would You not allow some of us to travel with You to hear Your teaching and then to announce it to us? Because yesterday we have concluded from Your few words that You are full of divine wisdom, and we would like to hear more of that.”
[10] I said: “This you do not need now. However, if you want to live and act according to My teaching, then keep God’s commandments whom Moses has given, then already in this manner you will live entirely according to My teaching, for I have not come into this world to abolish Moses and the prophets, but to confirm and to fulfill all that which is written in their books.
[11] If you want to know more about Myself, then go to the widow where also the Greeks are still staying. They will surely tell you what they have heard from My mouth.”
[12] After these words of Mine, the obtrusive people left us and went to the widow.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 45
THE LORD TRAVELS THROUGH SAMARIA
The caravan of the robbers (21/13)
I quickly moved on with the disciples along the way, which also led to Jerusalem. However, I did not yet go directly to Jerusalem but made a great detour, more precisely through Samaria and part of Galilee. In that province, most of the people knew Me already, and on different places they brought their sick ones to Me, and I also healed them.
[2] The road on which we had to travel was quite desolate and was consequently rarely used, and so we could, without being seen, often move on with the speed of the wind, as we always had done during long trips.
[3] At noon, when we were already in Samaria, we met a little caravan that traveled via Jericho to Egypt.
[4] The first leader of the caravan stopped before us and asked us in Greek if that way was leading to Jericho and if they could travel from there to Egypt.
[5] But I said to him: “Why did you actually become a leader when you yourself do not know the way?”
[6] The leader said: “Our home is much further than Damascus and we are making this long trip for the first time of our life. That is why we have to inquire here and there for the right and shortest way, and that is often difficult here because it is only seldom that someone speaks our language.”
[7] I said: “Listen, if a traveler does really not know the way along which he has to travel, he is completely right to ask someone for the right and shortest possible way that leads to a foreign country, but it is not nice of you to hold us up and made us stop under the pretext of not knowing the way while you surely have traveled this road for already 20 times. The reason why you are holding us up is a totally different one and not at all praiseworthy. You think that we carry hidden treasures that you want to seize, and that is why you made us stop. But such things as you think, we do not have with us. However, we do have other treasures in great abundance for the soul and spirit, and these we give freely to everyone who wants to possess them in all earnestness for the salvation of his soul.”
[8] The leader was startled at these words and said even more boldly: “How do You know that about us, and who has betrayed us to You!?”
[9] I said, also with a strong voice: “I know you and your 70 companions already since your birth. Your real name is Olgon, which you however never use, but instead of that you use in every place an invented name, as well as each one of your accomplices, to make it difficult for a place that you have robbed to take information about you to trace you up and bring you to justice!
[10] Also you do not want to travel to Egypt now, but you know that in Jericho there is a big market where you hope to seize something. And you also know that from today in 4 weeks there will be the consecration of the temple in Jerusalem. On that feast there are always many strangers with all kinds of treasures and goods, and you really can use a lot of them. But I say to you: this time you will have a bad catch!”
[11] The leader, now in full rage, said: “If you still want to leave this place safe and sound, then remain silent about us everywhere – if you really know us already – and travel on now quickly, for I know you also and I swear by all gods our most terrible vengeance if ever I will somehow discover that you have betrayed us. Although we live from robbery, but therefore we still are no murderers, for if we were, then you would fare badly now!”
[12] I said: “If you would know Me, you would say to Me: ‘Lord, be forgiving and merciful to me, great sinner, and forgive me my sins, for I want to improve my life and do penance, and I will try to make up as much as possible for all the injustice that I have caused someone.’ But since you do not know Me, you are determined to persevere in your sins and you have sworn vengeance to Me by all gods while you are still a Jew and you know the laws of Moses. If you would really be a Greek, I would not have permitted you to hold Me up, but since you are also a son of Jacob, I have permitted it, so that you would receive the opportunity to hear the truth and by that make a greater catch for your life than the one for which you have gone out now.”
[13] Then Olgon said in a very tempered tone: “Tell me who You are, so that I can talk with You differently.”
[14] I said: “I am someone to whom all power has been given in Heaven and on Earth, and all things are submitted to the authority of My will, for My will is God’s will and My power is God’s power which reigns eternally, and rules over all powers. Now you know who the One is who is talking to you.”
[15] Olgon said: “O, o, how is that? If all power were given to You in Heaven and on Earth, You would be more than Moses and all other patriarchs and prophets, for they only possessed little power on this Earth, as we have read in the Scriptures. And You would even possess all power in Heaven and on Earth? O, I have never heard something like it from the mouth of a human being, unless he is insane. But this does not seem to be the case with You because You firstly do not look like one and secondly there is nothing in Your words that seems to be insane. If You really possess that perfect godly power, then give us proof, then we will believe Your words and do according to Your will.”
[16] I said: “If you can remain silent about it to the Jews in Jerusalem, and namely to the Pharisees in the temple and also in other places where you will meet Pharisees, because for those degenerated kind of people the light of Heaven should not shine.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 46
The confession of the robbers (21/14)
Olgon and also a few of his companions said: “Yes, we will remain silent, because we also are big enemies of the insatiable Pharisees. Formerly we all were honest Jews and we were in service of the Pharisees. Since we are lively and courageous people and also understood the Scripture, they declared the laws of neighborly love to us as follows: it is indeed written that one should not steal nor rob nor be eager for the possession of his fellowman, but this was only referring to the Jews among each other. However, the one who is clever, courageous and strong could steal the treasures of the gentiles and also take them away with force as much as he wants and can, then in God’s eyes he would not commit any sin. On the contrary, God is well pleased with such courageous and smart Jew who steals and robs the treasures from God’s enemies and offers a part of it to the temple. But one should not kill the robbed gentiles without necessity, so that they would not come down with their tyrannical laws on the Jews who were already oppressed by them beyond all measure and would then suppress them completely unto death.
[2] And look, since we considered the voice of the Pharisees as the voice of God we became then also thieves and robbers without making it a matter of conscious, because we stole from the gentiles and robbed them by – as we believed in the beginning – the commandment of Jehovah, just like the great king David had to wipe out from the face of the Earth the Philistines and other evil pagan nations by the commandment of God, and God has certainly accounted it to him as a merit because He named him the man after His heart.
[3] Thus, we thought for a long time that we were men after Jehovah’s heart, but when we discovered in the course of time how the temple servants themselves took away the goods of the Jews and began to grab the possessions of the poor widows and orphans, committed adultery, dishonored boys and girls, and committed still many other cruel acts, we abandoned completely the belief in a God and in Moses and went on to work for ourselves, and then, also the rich Jews were not safe for us. That is why we dressed ourselves in Greek and Roman clothing in order to grab the treasures rather from the rich Pharisees and other rich Jews than from the Greeks and Romans. However, we never took anything away from the poor, but have often given them something, especially when we were able to put our hands on a real rich booty.
[4] Since You, with Your wonderful omniscience knew exactly who we are – and also my real name was not unknown to You – You will certainly know that this is indeed our situation, as we have told You truthfully and openly. And as a very wise prophet You also will understand the reason why we in this time and already for several years have become true archenemies of the Pharisees and all the rich arch Jews. And if You now would like to give us a sign of Your almightiness in everything in Heaven and on Earth in order to revive our faith in God and in You, His special Envoy and chosen One, You can be sure that we will never betray You to the Pharisees. Therefore give us a few proofs of Your divine almightiness in Heaven and on Earth.”
[5] I said: “Well then, because you have said the truth now and have told Me honestly about your situation, all the guilt falls back on the Pharisees, and therefore all the more damnation will come over them. And I forgive you the sins that you have committed until now, if you will from now on completely give up your present activities and will also earn your bread as honest Jews. And this you can easily do since you have acquired more than enough earthly means until now with which you also should generously remember the poor, whether they are Jews or gentiles, this does not matter. If you will promise also that to Me honestly and sincerely, then I will also give you immediately proof of what I have said to you about Myself.”
[6] While they were beating their breast, they all said: “Lord, that we want and will do, as truly as we are beating our breast with our own hands, and as truly as we, encouraged by You, will believe in the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and want to keep all His commandments precisely, also all our children and little children unto the end of the world, if God wants to help us.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 47
The transformation of the desert (21/15)
I said: “Now all right then, pay attention and do not be frightened, for not one hair on your head will be touched. Look, this is a desolate region of a few thousands mornings of land. There is nothing except bare, wild rocks, only overgrown here and there with a half dried-up thorn bush and a few thistles. Because of its infertility and for the rest a wilderness, this desert is not suitable for any other thing except at the most for a miserable, difficult and hard passable way for the transport of goods.
[2] If I will transform this region and then give it to you and your descendants as property, then no one will be disadvantaged in his landed property. You stayed in this desert and in its many clefts and holes most of the time anyway, so that it became your actual place of living, which is very well known to the Samaritans and partly also to the Galileans and Jews who live at the border of this desert, and so you will unopposed be able to call this region your property, which will flourish and be fertile.
[3] But before I will in your presence and for your sake bless this desert, I have to show you that I also am Lord over all authorities and powers in the Heavens. Therefore, open now your eyes, ears and hearts. – Reveal yourselves, you authorities and powers of My Heavens that are hidden for the physical eyes!”
[4] When I had said that, the inner sight opened up to all of them, and they saw a multitude of angels and heard an exalted song of praise, but their souls could not grasp its meaning, and many of the most light angels descended to Me and worshipped My name.
[5] When the former robbers saw that, they were seized with great fear.
[6] But I said to them: “Why are you actually afraid of these angels of Mine who are and will always remain submissive to Me in all bliss? For I am the only Lord over everything in Heaven and on Earth, and you were not afraid of Me for a long time, despite that I told you.”
[7] On this, all the robbers descended from their pack animals, threw themselves on their knees and begged Me for mercy.
[8] The appearance lasted for about a quarter of an hour, and during that time I commanded the angels who were kneeling down before Me, to ordain immediately the mightiest lightning, wind and rainstorm over this region, so that I could then bless this desert and make it a fertile land.
[9] Then the appearance disappeared according to My will, but instead of that, the earthly heaven began to fill itself with dense clouds. It did not last half an hour before heavy hurricanes from the south were raging in such a way that the robbers and even My disciples beseeched Me not to let them perish.
[10] But I said to them: “But already many times you have experienced such things at My side, and never one hair of your head was touched. What kind of power could hurt you when I am with you, you of little faith?”
[11] With this, the disciples were satisfied again. A few paces further, there was however a big cave. When the storm became more and more heavy, when one lightning was followed by another one, 1.000 times thousandfold, and when the rain came streaming down from the clouds, the robbers grabbed their pack animals and fled with them to the cave, while I stayed with My disciples on that open spot, without being touched by even 1 drop of rain.
[12] The storm lasted only half an hour, and still, the mighty many lightning had pulverized and molded the wild rocks of the whole desert into a thick layer of gray loam of more than 1 man’s height deep, with which the gushing streams had filled up the many pits and gaps and made them thus suitable for fields and gardens. My will had invisibly filled up the many other shafts and holes in the ground, and so the whole rather big desert was changed in the short time of only 1 full hour into a luxuriant land for fields and vineyards. The storm was over, the sky cleared up and the sun shone now with its warm rays upon a new soil.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 48
The Lord blesses the desert (21/16)
Now also our robbers came very faint-hearted out of the big cave which I did not allow to become full and filled up, and I called Olgon to Me.
[2] When he came with 2 of his most important companions, I said to him: “Well now, Olgon, do you believe that I am the One as I have introduced Myself to you?”
[3] Olgon and his 2 companions said: “Yes, o Lord, Lord, this we do believe now without the least of doubt. You are not a chosen One of Jehovah, but You are truly, truly and now personally in a wonderful way, Him, Him – Self. O, be forgiving and merciful to us, poor and always weak sinners that we are before You.”
[4] I said: “I have already forgiven your sins of which the Pharisees are guilty. And if you still have committed a crime against someone, according to your conscious and contrary to the law of Moses, then make it up to him, and if he will forgive you, then it will also be completely forgiven in all Heavens.
[5] However, if you will meet a hard person who does not want to forgive you, then do not be afraid in your heart, because in that case your good will, will be accepted by Me instead of the work, and that implacable person will see his hardness be put as guilt on his account. For only I am the most wise and most righteous judge, who alone let happen the truest judgment most effectively to everyone.
[6] And now you have received from Me a real piece of land as present, in such a way that not even an angel from the Heavens, let alone a human being, can dispute it. But as you can see, it looks even more desolate and inhospitable than before, although it has become now extremely fertile because of an extraordinary change. Now the question is how you will cultivate it.”
[7] Olgon said: “O Lord, Lord, according to me that can now certainly be worked out very easily and well. Look, o Lord, Lord, when You created the Earth by the almighty godly will of Your Spirit, You also did not have the seed of the numberless plants in one or the other way already in store, except only in Your almighty will. And You are eternally the same as the One You were at the beginning of the wonderful creation of the whole big Earth. If You will sow this region now with the almightiness of Your godly will, then this region will certainly be cultivated in the best way. O Lord, Lord, please do the same here, then the whole region that was desolate before will change in a very short time into a true Eden.”
[8] I said: “Do you really believe then without any doubt that I also can do that?”
[9] Olgon said: “O Lord, Lord, to You only, nothing is impossible. What You say is eternal truth, and this we do believe without any doubt, and whatever You want, happens. And we want and will also do Your will as You have revealed it to the people through Moses and the prophets. And we have now also heard from Your mouth what Your will is and we will act faithfully according to it, but please, You, o Lord, Lord, sow this still desolate region.”
[10] I said: “Then so it will be as you all believe. As this region was barren and desolate, your heart, spirit and will were quite as barren and desolate, and your complete lack of faith caused the hardness of your heart that was completely similar to the rocky soil of this desert. But I called up a mighty storm in your heart and made it softer by the heaven that opened up in yourselves, by the lightning of the truth of My words, by the mighty storm of My will that I have shown you, and finally by the terrible pouring rain of My love and mercy. And I also have sown you again with various truths from God’s mouth, which will produce for you the most real fruits of life if you will live and act accordingly. As I have sown in you now in a very short time with all kinds of food for the eternal life of your soul, this desert is now also sown with all kinds of food to feed your body.
[11] You are 70 people, and when you will travel through this region in different directions you will see an equal number of habitations that are provided with everything, and from the name that is written on it, it will appear who can take one or the other house into possession. You will see that this region will soon become green and will flourish. Now you can go and see what I have done for you.
[12] Spread My Word also among the gentiles who will often come to you, but keep silent for the moment about the miracle, and also afterwards speak about it with only few words. It is sufficient to say that with God all things are possible.”
[13] After I had said that I very quickly moved on with My disciples, and before the converted robbers looked back, we were already far away from them.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 49
Taking the fertile colony into possession (21/17)
Although the 70 converted robbers said through Olgon that they lived far beyond Damascus, this was also not true since they only lived with their wives and children in certain difficult accessible holes and caves in this region. But they often made their robbery trips in the environment of Damascus and returned then with the loot often back to this region, which provided for them always the best safety against all pursuits.
[2] When after a few moments we were completely out of their sight, about which they were again very much surprised, they went on their way back and traveled along the desert to the place where their women and children were living with their possessions in a big cave that was difficult accessible, which had been more spared from the storm and did also not become full of mud. When the 70 men came back so quickly into the cave, their women and children, who were still trembling from fear and anguish because of the sudden unheard-of heavy storm, were surprised that they came back so fast without any loot.
[3] The men related briefly about all the incredible wonderful things they had experienced, and that they now – which the women desired already for a long time – had given up the robberies for the rest of their life, and instead of that, they received from a Man who is filled with God’s Spirit a loot for life which is endlessly much better for the eternal life of their soul and more valuable than all the treasures on Earth.
[4] They also told their wives and children who became more and more curious, how that Man, who was as mighty as God, had transformed by His word and His will this old and desolate desert into a true and fertile Eden by means of that terrible storm, and had given it to them as an indisputable property, and that also habitations were ready in different places of this landscape that was really wild before. They were already completely provided of everything and were certainly also created by the purely godly might of the Man they mentioned.
[5] When the women heard this from their husbands they wanted immediately and without much delay to search for those wonderful houses. However, the men thought that this would not be possible before 3 days have past because the clefts, pits and gaps would still be full of mud in which one could easily sink away completely and die.
[6] When the women heard that, they gave in, but after 3 days they went to search for the habitations, and everyone found the house that was allocated to them and they immediately moved in.
[7] The habitations were placed in such a way that they could not be seen from no matter what point from the road by bypassing travelers, and this was very good for the inhabitants, because in this manner the travelers would not call on their door prematurely and trouble them with a 1.000 questions about how and when the inhabitants built the houses and how they made this old desert fertile.
[8] Because already after a couple of weeks My blessing became visible everywhere in the desert, and many Samaritans and Greeks who traveled through this former desert inquired zealously here and there about who had brought this desert into cultivation, and no one could give them any explanation. And those who knew did not show themselves much to the other people, and in the beginning not at all. Only after a few fruits were ripening, the Samaritans came and consulted in order to decide to whom this land should be allotted if there was still no owner who settled down in that place.
[9] Then Olgon came to them with several of his companions and said to those who were consulting: “Friends, this whole big desert has never been anyone’s property, just like the extensive sea has never been anyone’s measured property. We Jews, who were persecuted by the Pharisees because we could not and did not serve their evil thoughts, have taken this desert into possession to live here, and have made it fertile only with the help of the Lord of Heaven and Earth. And truly, Jehovah Himself has given it to us as an undisputable property. Therefore you do not have to consult any further as to whom this desert should be allotted, for this has already been taken into possession by 70 families who also have set up their habitation in this region.”
[10] When those who were consulting there, heard this from Olgon, they were unpleasantly surprised and asked a Roman judge who traveled with them through that region how they had to interpret this, since the desert was completely the property of Samaritans, and Samaritans had generally the right to possess it.
[11] But the judge said: “In which land there ever has been since unmemorable times a complete desert who is the property of no one and where there also has never been a landowner who has notified a court about his property, such a desert is free and is allotted by the court to any first one who has declared himself as its possessor. Since these men, to whom the cultivation of this former total desert can be accredited, have declared themselves now as the possessors, the indisputable property is allotted to them by right.
[12] And since they have cultivated a desert that was the property of no one before, they also will have the advantage to be exempt from any kind of taxes for 20 full years. If however, after a good harvest, they will choose voluntarily to give taxes in honor of the emperor, they will be able to rejoice in the special protection of Rome against all situations that are unsafe for them. I, judge, in name of the mighty emperor of Rome, have said, and thus commanded.”
[13] So through this juridical act it came true that no one could dispute the possession of the cultivated desert of the 70 families. In a few years this region was one of the most fruitful and was greatly admired by all travelers, and already after 1 year the possessors had notified the court voluntarily to pay taxes in honor of the emperor, and by that they were declared and were made citizens of Rome, which gave them many advantages.
[14] Although it had to endure heavy trials, this new established community remained the most pure for many years, just like the one of the Essenes. However, also this most beautiful part of Samaria went to ruin by the devastating wars and migrations, and it soon became the old desert again.
[15] And now we will return to ourselves again.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 50
The Lord with His followers in an inn in Samaria (21/18)
That same day we came into the city Samaria and took up accommodation there in a more remote inn. When we entered the inn, immediately the innkeeper came friendly to us, because he was hoping to earn something from us. As the disciples did not eat or drink since the morning, they were already very hungry and thirsty, which I surely knew, although they did not grumble secretly among themselves this time, as was often the case at such occasions.
[2] And therefore I Myself asked the innkeeper immediately: “Friend, we have made already a very long trip today and did not take anything since this early morning because no inn could be found along the whole way, and thus we are hungry and thirsty. What can you quickly give us to eat and to drink?”
[3] The innkeeper said: “You are close to 40 people. Therefore, an equal amount of fishes and breads, and also an equal amount of cups of wine will certainly not be too much.”
[4] I said: “Just let prepare twice as much of fishes, because your fishes are of a small kind, and then 2 for each one is not too much. But take care to prepare them quickly and well. And in the mean time give us wine, bread and salt.”
[5] Being a bit embarrassed the innkeeper said: “Yes, my dear and valued lords, everything would be fine if I only had in store what you want. It will be somewhat difficult with the fishes and also with the bread because I do not have that much in store since my inn is generally only scarcely visited because of the unfavorable remote location. But I can serve you properly with wine. In short, whatever there is, you will also receive, but more than that, even God cannot desire from man.”
[6] I said: “Although you have said this very nicely, however, you are better off with your fishes than you have said here. But you are secretly a little worried that we finally will not be able to pay for those 80 fishes, and that is why you pretend to have a smaller provision. Yes, you are indeed a bit short of bread today, but not of fishes. So be not worried and let quickly the number of fishes that are desired be prepared, and bring us bread and wine.”
[7] On this, the innkeeper left quickly, started all the work and ordered his servants to bring immediately bread, wine and light to the guestroom, for it was already late in the evening, and darkness dominated the room. When the guestroom was illuminated, the innkeeper came again to us and assured us that we will be excellently served within ½ hour. At the same time he looked very carefully at us and did actually not know what he had to think about us, because some of us were wearing Greek clothing, some Jewish and some, like Me, Galilean clothing.
[8] When his curiosity became too much, the innkeeper turned very politely to one of the disciples who was closest to him, namely Thomas, and said: “Friend, allow me to ask you a question.”
[9] Thomas said: “There at the head of the table is the Lord. Ask your question to Him. He will give you the best answer. We all are His disciples and servants of His will.”
[10] Then the innkeeper came to Me and said: “Lord, forgive me my liberty and to some extend my intrusion. I so gladly would like to know which country’s children you are. According to your clothing you are Judeans, Galileans and also Greeks. What is your profession? You are certainly not businessmen, because you are carrying no merchandise, nor do you seem to be artists or magicians, because you look too honest for that. And how could you know that I was more provided with fishes than with bread? In short, your appearance here in my remote and always only seldom-visited inn seems a little peculiar to me. Forgive me if I speak to you more openly than usual.”
[11] I said: “Look, curious innkeeper, after we will have strengthened ourselves with the bread, the wine and the fishes, I surely will tell you from which country we are. But do you take care that the evening meal will quickly be prepared and bring some more wine and bread, because we already finished the first very moderate quantity that you gave.”
[12] When the innkeeper heard that from Me he left immediately and brought sufficiently bread and wine.
[13] I said to him: “Now look, it seems that you are also better off with the bread than before. Also this bread seems bigger and better to Me than what you have served us at first. What is actually the reason?”
[14] Nota bene: I surely knew the reason, and I only asked the innkeeper so that he would examine himself.
[15] On My question the innkeeper was very surprised and he did not know what he had to answer Me on this. He tasted the bread that seemed strange to him and in his opinion the taste was extremely good.
[16] Only after a while the innkeeper said: “Strange, because otherwise I always know what is and what happens in my house, but from where my wife has secretly obtained this true king’s bread, I truly do not know. But it is really very wonderful that my bread storeroom is now completely filled with this kind of loafs of bread. But no matter how, I am glad that I am provided in the best way with bread again for certainly several days. But I have to find out with my wife to know from where this bread has been obtained and who paid for it, and for which amount. For this kind of true king’s bread is expensive, and 1 loaf of bread could well cost 4 coins.”
[17] Then he called his wife and asked her from where the bread came of which his bread storeroom was now suddenly completely filled and how expensive it was.
[18] The wife tasted the bread also, was even more surprised than the innkeeper before and swore by her faithfulness that also she did not know in the least from where the bread had come.
[19] Then they also asked several servants if they knew from where the many good breads had come into the bread storeroom. But they also swore that they did not know anything about it.
[20] Then I said to the innkeeper: “Why do you keep asking for it? Be glad that your storeroom is full of bread, and take care that the ordered fishes will quickly come on the table. Many mysteries can maybe be solved later.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 51
The innkeeper asks for the Lord (21/19)
Then the innkeeper went with his wife and with the servants to the kitchen again, and soon after that, the ordered fishes that were very well prepared and a big scale full of well-cooked lentils were put on our table, and we began to eat. And the innkeeper himself had to join us, became very cheerful by that and told us a lot about all the wonderful things that happened in Samaria a few years ago.
[2] Among other things he (the innkeeper) said: “I am really surprised that you as Judeans, Galileans and Greeks seem to know almost nothing about the famous Galilean who about 2 ½ years ago came here with a few disciples and related in wonderful wordings about the coming of the Kingdom of God, and who performed miracles in and near the city which are only possible to God. And recently some Judeans came here who said that they were sent out by Him to proclaim the gospel to all nations. And we also believed them because they confirmed their statement also by very remarkable miracles, since by the laying on of their hands in the name of the One who sent them they suddenly healed a lot of sick people. Besides, their teaching was exactly the same as the one that He Himself was teaching here during the time that I mentioned, and that is why we believed those disciples all the more.
[3] Please tell me, now that we are so joyfully together, what you know about that great Man who is according to me truly more memorable above no matter what, and who is also exalted far above all men, because to us Samaritans, He is irrevocably the promised Messiah, the Savior and Redeemer of men from the power of every enemy of the truth, the love, the life and its freedom. Oh please tell me if and what you know about Him, and also what you think about Him.”
[4] I said: “Friend, we know a lot about Him and have a lot to do with Him, but if He Himself has been here 2 ½ years ago, as you say, teaching and performing miracles, you one time must have seen Him personally? Or did you not have the opportunity to see Him personally when He was present in this city?”
[5] The innkeeper said: “Friends, this is now for me so regrettable. Exactly at that time I was absent because
I had to finish a business matter in Tyre, and my personnel came only to know about Him when He was already
over mountains and valleys
. When I came home a couple of days later I heard in the whole city and environment
talking about nothing else except about that Man, His teaching and His deeds which are so unbelievably great
and wonderful that a stranger can really not believe it when he is told, even though they truly came to happen only
by the word and the will of that Man.
[6] There is a wealthy doctor living here with a woman, who, as everyone knows, did formerly, as far as her chastity is concerned, not have such a good name. The mentioned doctor must have known that Man very well and has also received the wonderful power to heal all kinds of diseases only by the laying on of his hands. From that doctor I then also came to know most about that Man of men. He also described His outer appearance to me, but even with the best of descriptions, reality always remains in the dark. You can form some image in your imagination, which finally however will still not correspond to reality. And so, for very understandable reasons I cannot have an exact idea of the appearance of that great God-Man.
[7] In the land of Samaria there is also a certain John
walking around, who formerly was a beggar, but who now
also proclaims to other people the teaching that he heard from that great Man. He lives a strict life himself, and
through prayer and the laying on of his hands in the name of that great Man he also heals many diseases, and
those who are possessed he also frees from their tormenting spirits. Well, the man that I mentioned came also
a few times to me and told me many things, and that is why I have always served him in the best way according
to my ability, but still, I cannot completely imagine how this great God-Man looks like.
[8] One year ago, when I heard from many travelers many great things about His activities, I traveled a whole month to find Him and came into the place where He taught and worked shortly before that. But when I arrived in the place and zealously inquired about Him, it was always: ‘Yes, 2 or 3 days ago He was here and He has said this and that and has done this and that,’ and I have also seen enough proofs to know it was really so.
[9] In short, I have found an abundance of valid proofs that He was there and was active, only Himself I have never come to see yet. But from a rich Jew from Bethlehem, who also had much to do with that great God-Man and who believes in Him, I heard that He comes to all great feast days in Jerusalem, actually in the temple, and teaches the people, although the dark and evil Pharisees are in the highest degree rebellious against Him. And that is why I, although I am a Samaritan who is despised by the arch Jews, still want to travel to Jerusalem during the next temple sanctification and see if I can maybe once come to see that great God-Man.
[10] But for the mean time, a traveler can already make me more than happy if only he can tell me a lot of things about Him. If he can do that and if he also in his faith will conform himself to that great Man who became really holy to me, then he can spend his time with me in the house as long as he wants, can or likes, and his accommodation and even the best food will cost him nothing. Truly, if you can also tell me many things about that great Man – but completely according to the truth – then with me you also will pay the bill most lightly. Thus, my dear men, tell me also something about Him.”
[11] I said: “Yes, My dear friend, although I can tell you a lot of things about your great God-Man, in whom the fullness of the divine Being is incarnated, and I can finally even show you His most true image if only you could keep your mouth under control for a few days, but in this point you do not seem to be a champion.”
[12] The innkeeper said: “Yes, when it concerns my holy God-Man You could be right, because that which gives someone such great joy and fully stirs up the heart, he hardly can keep quiet. However, if it is necessary, then I also can keep silent. You all can be completely sure about that.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 52
The miracle with the noble fishes (21/20)
I said: “Well then, I will see if I can tell you something nice and true about your great Man. So listen:
[2] Look, as far as I know and according to My best knowledge that Man is the same Jehovah who also talked to Adam, Noah, to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, to Moses and still many other prophets. The difference between then and now is only that at that time He, as the eternal Lord of all creatures, talked to the awakened spirit of man only as the purest Spirit full of love, life, full of the highest wisdom, might, power and authority, and has revealed Himself in this manner to them. However, in this time it has pleased Him – as He promised several times through the mouth of the prophets – to assume Himself a body, this out of very great love for the people of this Earth whom He created to become His children and to whom He, already since the time of Adam, has given Himself that name, and to educate them for Himself as a visible Father, so that they will be, live and inhabit eternally with Him, where He Himself eternally lives, creates and rules the infinity.
[3] That is why it is written: In the beginning was the pure Word, and God was the Word through the mouth of the patriarchs of the Earth, all the true wise men and the prophets. However, the eternal Word, thus God Himself, is now flesh. So He became a Human Being, and so the Father came to His children, but they did not recognize Him. Thus, He came to His property, and they do not want to acknowledge Him as the only true and eternal Father. But still, there are also many who acknowledge Him as the One He is, and who with all love conform themselves to Him only. These are as well Jews as gentiles, and the gentiles more than the Jews. Therefore, according to His Word, the light will be taken away from the Jews and given to the gentiles.
[4] If you can value that which I have told you now about that great Man you surely will be able to conclude that I certainly know that great Man very well.”
[5] The innkeeper said full of joy: “Oh, oh, oh, that is amazingly good and outstanding. That is also our belief. I gladly wanted you to confess this already a long time before, but because you are not Samaritans I had to proceed smartly in order not to expose myself to certain unnecessary rude words, as already happened a few times to me. Because in my opinion, that which is holy is not for the pigs, who are walking around before our eyes in puffed up human form and who consider us as to be much less than what they think to be.
[6] But since this is your opinion about the God-Man, you are also my free guests, no matter how long you want to stay with me. Although I am not a rich innkeeper, but I still have enough in store that we cannot consume in 1 year. Oh joy and more than great joy that I have found in you such highly enlightened friends and loyal believers in the only true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. But let now be served immediately more of the best wine, and let, together with those too few fishes – which were all of a too small kind and because I only have a very small provision of fishes left – 4 lambs be slaughtered and let them be well prepared quickly, for such true friends of God may not suffer hunger or thirst in my house.”
[7] I said to the innkeeper: “Just keep the lambs alive for today, but instead of that, have a look in your big fish tank, for I have the impression that still a lot of big and noble fishes from the Lake of Gennesaret are in it. If there are some of them in there, then let about 40 pieces be prepared for us.”
[8] While he was shrugging his shoulders, the innkeeper said: “A couple of weeks ago there were some of them in it, but if they are still in it now – as You noticed with a discernment that is totally unexplainable to me – I dare not say. Although I was not present when they removed the fish out of my big fish tank, and so it could well be that some of them were left behind, but it will be hard to find 40 pieces. Yes, in the big provision pool that is a couple of field-tracks away from here, I still have a reasonably big stock of all kinds of fishes, but there will not be many noble fishes in it, because the noble fish is a predatory fish, and if you mix them with the other fishes, he causes great damage.
[9] But because you made me so happy with Your testimony, I will on Your word go anyway and check it out about the noble fishes. If curiously enough it would be the same as with the breads of which it is still by far not clear to me how they were multiplied and ennobled, then I almost will have to think: You also are an authorized messenger of that great Man, of my only Lord and God. And I think that I will not be far from the truth if I consider you all as such. But now I will go to the noble fishes.”
[10] Then the innkeeper left the room quickly and went to his wife who was still busy in the kitchen for the personnel of the house, and he told her.
[11] But the woman said: “O you too credulous man. From where do you think those 40 fishes will come? You will not find even one in it, for I have sold them all 5 days ago to the doctor who gave a big dinner, and I have put the beautiful money in your cabinet, and I think that he ordered someone, who had to remain silent, to fill up the bread storeroom with the king’s bread in return for the favor that was given to him.”
[12] The innkeeper said: “Look, you were always a woman who has it hard to believe. It may be so, but it is more likely that it is not so. However, your unbelief will not prevent me from checking the biggest fish tank. Whether you will go with me or not is the same to me.”
[13] After these words of the innkeeper his wife went with him anyway, and how surprised they both were when they saw the fish tank full of the most noble fishes, so that they were really astonished.
[14] Again, the innkeeper called all his personnel together and asked them seriously if ever they knew how those many and very expensive noble fishes came into the fish tank. But they all swore by Heaven that they did not know.
[15] Then the innkeeper said: “Truly, these things are not happening in a natural way. One of the guests who came here tonight, who are all somehow mysterious, must have done it.”
[16] And while he turned to his wife and his kitchen personnel, he said: “In short, those fishes came here suddenly in a miraculous way with many hundreds at the same time. So instead of 40, take right away 50. Make a bigger fire and prepare them in the best manner, because I myself will eat some of those fishes.”
[17] Then the helpers came immediately into action and took the desired fishes out of the fish tank. And before 1 hour had past, the beautiful noble fishes were put well prepared before us on the table.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 53
The innkeeper recognizes the Lord (21/21)
But the innkeeper was already before with us in the guestroom and brought also his eldest son with him who was blind in one eye.
[2] When he came to us being fully amazed, he (the innkeeper) said to Me: “Good and dear Friend, immediately after Your testimony about the great Man, I suspected that one of you might be an exceptional authorized messenger of the great God-Man, because the minor ones are send first, and now the greater ones are following. But now that I also have seen the biggest fish tank full of noble fishes – and this on Your word – I am not doubting anymore that you are evidently messengers of that great God-Man, about whom You gave that complete true testimony. One of you will certainly be the most important, and I finally think that You are that Person. If it is so, then please tell me, so that I can give You very special honor, because our precept is always: ‘honor to whom honor is due’.
[3] I said: “Do not worry about that now. It is true that I am the first One among these My companions, but in a very different manner than you think. But it is good that the noble fishes are there, and there is still good wine. All the rest will become clear later on, and this at the right time.
[4] But what is the matter with your half-blind son over there?”
[5] The innkeeper said: “Ah, how do You know that he is half-blind and that he is my son?”
[6] I said: “Oh, it is not so strange to see that, for he looks much like you. You are spiritually half-blind and this son of yours is blind in a natural way. Finally you both can be helped. Were the disciples of that great Man about whom you just related, not able to heal that one eye of your son?”
[7] The innkeeper said: “Yes, they did try it, but they did not succeed. Also that John has been here for that reason a couple of times, but he did not succeed either to give back the light of my son’s one eye. And so he will have to bear this little discomfort with patience. Since I was of the opinion that you were perhaps the still more powerful disciples of the Lord, I let him come with me inside, hoping that you could maybe help him. But since you are not, he can return to work in the kitchen.”
[8] I said: “Ah, that is why he has to stay there. He certainly will become sooner seeing than you.”
[9] The innkeeper said: “But dear Friend, just look at my eyes. I can see exceedingly well with both my eyes. Then how can my half-blind son become sooner seeing than I?”
[10] I said: “I told you before that you are only spiritually half-blind, and your physically half-blind son will receive sooner the complete light in his eyes than you the light of your soul. But now nothing more of that, there are the fishes already that we will eat, because the first meal for more than 40 men was somewhat shortly measured despite the fact that you added the lentil dish. But this time, you and your son should eat with us. Your wife should not receive anything to eat of these fishes today because it is hard to make her believe. Tomorrow she can prepare also a fish for herself and strengthen her faith.”
[11] When the fishes were put on the table and I took first a fish for Myself, then immediately all My disciples took a considerable amount of food, because it was already known since long to them that this kind of fish was the best. We ate and drank cheerfully and we often talked about the great Man from Galilee, fully praising and honoring Him. This made the innkeeper extremely cheerful, and so each time he proposed a toast to Him with his cup of wine and expressed exalted wishes of happiness to Him. Furthermore, one after the other My disciples related some events that happened on our trips and also a lot about My childhood, which was greatly appreciated by the innkeeper.
[12] When they finished to tell their stories that lasted almost until midnight, the innkeeper turned to Me with the request: “My dear and uncommonly wise Friend, You have told me now so much about that great God-Man that I now already consider myself as the most happy person in the whole world, and this is also really what I am for the greatest part, but I would now feel completely happy and be as blissful as the highest angel in Heaven if I only could see a well resembling image of that great God-Man. Friend, You have promised me already before that You would show me one. If You have one with You, I ask You to show it to me.”
[13] I said: “Yes, yes, you are right, I have promised you and will also keep My promise, but I also told you after that, when you brought in your half-blind son to us, that he would become sooner completely seeing and that you finally would probably also become completely seeing in your half-blind soul. Because as long you are half-blind in your soul you will not be able to distinguish the true image of the Lord and Master and look at it lively. Therefore, let your son come to Me now, then I will see if I can open his blind eye and fill it with light.”
[14] After these words of Mine, which surprised the innkeeper, he placed his son before Me and said (the innkeeper): “There is my son, Friend. Please try You now also to know if You can succeed to make him seeing.”
[15] I said: “Very well, My friend, I want your son Jorab to see. So be it.”
[16] After these words the blind eye of the son became seeing. Father and son were simply startled about this sudden healing, and the son said: “Father, this Man must be much more closely related to that great God-Man than all the others who have tried to heal me in His name. Those said: ‘In the name of the Lord Jesus Jehovah, let there be light in your eye.’ And see, it still remained blind. But this Man said: ‘I want your son Jorab to see. So be it.’ So our Friend healed me by His own power when He said: ‘I want it.’ Therefore, He is the great God-Man Himself and no one else. And you, father, are still half-blind in your soul if you cannot see that immediately, and He Himself is the most true image of Himself, full of live, might and power of God, for only God can say: ‘I want it’, but man can only say: ‘May God the Lord will this or that.”
[17] After the son had said all that, also the innkeeper became seeing, recognized Me and fell on his knees before Me and asked Me to forgive him.
[18] But I said: “Friend, what do I have to forgive you? The fact that you have recognized Me only now? I wanted it that way. And so, be completely happy now. But tell no one in your house before I tell you. But take care now that we receive a place to sleep. Tomorrow we will determine what to do next.”
[19] The innkeeper stood now up from the ground and began to thank Me beyond measure because I had considered him worthy for such invaluable mercy.
[20] But I said to him: “Do not make too much fuss about it, so that the attention of your house personnel would not prematurely be drawn on Me. If your wife, your other children and your personnel will see that Jorab can see and will ask you and him how he became seeing, then say: the guests who came here were able to do that, for the great Lord is more with them than with those who did not succeed to heal the blind eye of Jorab in His name. But go now and let be prepared a place to sleep for us.”
[21] Then the innkeeper left and let 40 resting chairs be prepared for us in the big dormitory. Then he came back to show Me respectfully the way. We stood up from our benches and went to rest.
[22] However, the innkeeper still talked to his wife and also to his adult children about many things, but he did not betray Me, although his wife made a few times the remark that maybe I Myself could finally be that miraculous Master who 2 ½ years ago performed such great signs in Samaria. She thought that for certain reasons I possibly did not want to make Myself known immediately, as was the case during My first visit to this city. She would look at Me more sharply during the daytime, for she had the luck to have seen Me a couple of times during My first presence in this place. And after this conversation, also the family of the innkeeper fell asleep and rested with us until sunrise.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 54
The spiritual meaning of the events in the inn (21/22)
In the morning, everyone was soon busy in the house to prepare a good morning meal for us. We stood up also
from our resting chairs and went again to the guest room where the table was adorned with rich and costly service
items. There was much gold and silver, and the tablecloth was made of the finest byssus
and at the edges gold
and pearls were woven into it. Also the wooden benches of the day before were changed with richly adorned
chairs.
[2] When My disciples saw that, they said: “Just look, Lord and Master, how this innkeeper is honoring You. Such consideration from an innkeeper we almost have experienced nowhere else.”
[3] I said: “Do you think that I am well pleased with this? Only in the love of the innkeeper I am well pleased, but in this splendor not at all. But since I surely knew with what kind of faith and with what kind of love the innkeeper clings to Me – although he only heard about Me and had therefore the strong desire to see Me once personally in his live – I came with you in his house so that he should find Me, recognize Me and finally also see Me very close to him. Why I set it up that way and why I let it also happen, you, who are My most important successors and disciples, and who especially should understand the secrets of My Kingdom on Earth, must hear it and have it explained from My mouth.
[4] Look, also in the future there will be a lot of people, when they will hear about Me, who will search Me everywhere with great zeal, and also My Kingdom. But being half-blind in their soul, they will nevertheless not find Me completely when they will travel after Me to this and that place. When people will say to them, after they search for Me: ‘He was here and is now there and there – just go there, then you surely will find Him’. Those who will search Me will hurry to that place to find Me, and still they will not find Me, for as I have indicated to you repeatedly, many will say: ‘Look, here He is’, or ‘There He is’, or ‘He is in this house’, or ‘in that room’, but then do not believe it. For if someone beliefs in Me without doubting, and truly loves Me in his heart above all and thus also his fellowman as himself, and if he also has a continuous growing desire to see Me personally and to know Me and My will ever deeper and clearer, I will in the same manner as here be present very unexpectedly very close to him, although he thinks that I am still somewhere else in an unknown faraway place, and then I will make Myself known very close to him, living with him in the same house and eating with him.
[5] The one who really wants to find, see and speak to Me in the future when I will have returned to My Heavens again, should not search Me in the world or in certain houses, temples or rooms, but the closest to him, that means in his heart. And whoever will search Me in this manner, will also find Me, but although I will be with him, he will not recognize Me as long as he will remain half-blind in his soul.
[6] A person is half-blind in his soul as long as he – although he grows in faith in Me and in his love for Me – comes from time to time into all kinds of little doubts and the blunt conditions of life through the manifold influences of the world. And therefore he will still not be aware of Me, although I am often very close to him and act and speak to him as a very good friend. And then he asks Me with full awe, real faith and also full of love where I am and if he will ever come to see Me once, and how and when, and if this would happen already in this world or only later in the other eternal world of existence.
[7] His physical half-blind son indicates the sensorial and the mind of the person. The sensorial is the eye that can still see this world. The mind is the eye that is blind for this world and its enticements and therefore it is turned inwardly, but which I can see and which I heal and enlighten completely. As soon as this eye becomes alive, it soon overpowers the sensorial eye that can see the world and turns also that inwardly. When this happens, the whole person becomes enlightened and seeing, and he sees and recognizes Me soon, and then he is surprised that he was not able to recognize Me for so long because I was very close to him already for a long time and could easily be recognized in My activity and My talking and teaching by means of many facts.
[8] What I have told you now, you also can teach the people and thus show them that I look up everyone at home who seeks Me first with real faith, from that in love for Me and from that in love for fellowman. Remember this well.”
[9] The disciples, especially My James the elder, thanked Me very much for this enlightenment, because – as already said – this disciple was most busy with the spiritual correspondences, as well as John and Peter.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 55
The splendor on the table during the morning meal (21/23)
After I had finished this explanation, the innkeeper came with his healed son to tell us that the morning meal would soon be put excellently prepared on the table. And at the same time he asked Me very respectfully for advice to know what he should do, because his wife and children were continuously bothering him to tell them who I am and from where I came, since I was able to make the blind eye of his son completely healthy again without any other helping means. He, as well as his son did not want to betray Me because I forbad them.
[2] But I said: “Since I quickly will continue My way after the morning meal, you can then reveal to them who I am and from where I came, because if you would tell them now directly, My presence would soon be known in the whole city, and then you will really be in trouble because of the crowding of the people in your house. After My departure you still will have a lot to do with the curious ones. How much more would that be the case now while I am still present.”
[3] The innkeeper and his son were completely satisfied with this and he left to take care of the morning meal.
[4] It was immediately put on the table in silver platters, as well as the wine in big silver cups. My platter and cup of wine were made of the purest gold, and I asked the innkeeper why he did this, since I am never pleased with such earthly splendor.
[5] And he bowed deeply before Me and said (the innkeeper): “O Lord and Master, it is true that I know that You are never pleased with such things, and that, when we honor and praise You, that You are only pleased when it is done with a heart that is filled with pure love, but in me You have already found someone who has honored and praised You above all in his heart and who from now on wants to honor and praise You even more in this manner. And I thought that I would commit a sin if I would not also give You, as the highest Lord of Heaven and Earth, the honor in the way that is already given to men who are of a certain esteem.
[6] For You have created the whole Earth with everything that it contains, and thus also its gold and silver. And so also these metals – which have been recognized by men for already a long time as the most noble and thus also the most valuable – are testifying of Your love, wisdom, might, greatness and honor. And therefore, in my simplicity, I think that it is better that You as Creator of also the gold and the silver should be honored in our human manner with these metals, instead of committing a shameful usury with it or for its sake to wage the most bloody wars and to call out as from Hell a thousandfold calamity over poor humanity.”
[7] I said: “Yes, yes, you are of course right in this. If all men would think the same as you, and their heart would have the same attitude, then gold, silver, pearls and all costly precious stones would not bring them disaster. But because men consider it important to honor God with gold, silver, pearls and precious stones they begin to think quite differently and have thus also soon a different attitude, and so it would be very unwise from God if He would let Himself be honored with that which caused the most and greatest disasters among people at all times.
[8] Also the patriarchs of the Earth thought like you, and they honored God before golden and silver altars and performed their honoring prayers of praise in temples that were richly adorned with gold, silver and all kinds of precious stones, as you can see in the temple in Jerusalem. But what was the result of that? Look, precisely by that the mentioned metals, pearls and precious stones became extremely precious in the imagination of the people.
[9] When finally they estimated a too high value to these things with witch they worshipped God, they began to delve more and more into the ground to search for gold, silver, and pearls and precious stones. By that they slowly forgot God and thought that they would already highly honor God and receive enormous merciful gifts when they could lay in His honor a big piece of gold, silver or a lot of precious stones on the altar.
[10] But since all men were not so capable to find what is mentioned to please God, they asked the patriarchs – who were also priests at the same time – how many sheep, cows, oxen or also calves and bulls they had to offer God instead of so and so much gold and silver to please Him as much as the one who offers pure gold and silver to God.
[11] Then the elders and priests noticed very soon that it was easily possible and also more or less harmless to combine a profitable business with religion, and that it was also very useful to religiously uplift and reassure the people. And so the priests began to weigh the gold, silver, pearls and precious stones and to determine their value according to the number of several animals, and later also according to the amount of grain, fruits, good construction wood, wine, dress materials and also a lot of other things.
[12] Through this, originated the exchange dealings and the illicit trade, the evil usury money changing, then envy, hatred, anger, persecution, lying, cheating, lewdness and earthly splendor, importance, superiority, pride and contempt among the people, since they did not measure their value anymore according to their inner soul’s nobleness, but only to the weight of the gold and silver, pearls and precious stones, to the extent of the flocks, fields and vineyards and the greater possession of still other things.
[13] That the poor were envious of the rich and began to reduce their riches by all kinds of tricks, and that it did not take long before theft, robbery and murder came soon after that, is obvious, because when materialism prevails more and more, the spiritual goes to ruin, and finally God will become for men an old, worn-out, insignificant and useless concept whom they cannot imagine anymore. Then total godlessness and through that, all imaginable evils are common for everyone in the most unscrupulous way. Men take up arms, and a part of the people, who think that they are better, try to subdue the evil part with violence, and when this succeeds, there will be laws upon which are the most severe punishments when they are not observed. And this is how dictators – and opposite of them the slaves – arise on Earth.
[14] Look, all this is the result when men use the gold, the silver, the pearls and the precious stones for no matter what outer worship, thinking that these things are the most pure and most noble matter.
[15] What concerns the outer worship and glorification of God, this has already been taken care of by God Himself since eternity, because that is why He created Heaven and the whole visible nature, this whole Earth, the moon, the sun and the numberless stars that are celestial bodies of such magnitude that can hardly be spoken out, and that are full of light and the most beautiful things, and little creatures on their very big and vast plains and fields, and this is sufficient for the outer glorification of the great God and Master over everything since eternity, and thus He does not need gold and silver, no pearls and no cut and polished stones of this Earth.
[16] The only true worship and glorification that is pleasing to God consist of and should always consist of a pure heart that loves God above all and fellowman as oneself, and thus also – which is the same – by faithfully keeping the commandments that He gave to all men through Moses. All the rest is vanity and foolish, also when it is done by a pure person who is pleasing to God. It is true that God is outwardly honored by certain people like the Pharisees and the pagan priests and priestesses who worship idols, and also by apparent pious people who are servants only with the eyes, and by hypocrites while they themselves are completely not believing in Him and have never believed in Him, and this for money and other considerable offerings, but this is not only worthless to God but it is an abomination in His eyes, and this is also the case with everything that is grand and brilliant in the eyes of the world. Remember this, My friend, since you have heard it now from the mouth of the One who does not let Himself be honored and praised by no matter what kind of matter, but only by a pure heart that is completely dedicated to Him and with a dedicated will.”
[17] Being very embarrassed the innkeeper said now: “O Lord and Master since eternity, if this honoring from me, which is also outwardly, as I can clearly see now, is not pleasing to You, then everything should immediately be arranged differently.”
[18] I said: “Just leave everything as it is now, for the fishes are well prepared and will this time also taste us well in golden and silver platters, and the wine also. But leave it out next time.”
[19] The innkeeper was satisfied with this, and we began to partake of the morning meal.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 56
The prophet school (21/24)
During the meal, the innkeeper asked Me if he should not secretly let the doctor know that I was here.
[2] I said: “Then you would make a useless effort, because he and his wife traveled over the countryside and will only come home in a couple of days. When they will come to you, you can relate to them about all the things that happened here during their absence. But now we will continue to eat and drink undisturbed.”
[3] Then we cheerfully ate and drank, as well as the innkeeper and his healed son, and they continuously praised the good taste of the noble fishes.
[4] The innkeeper could not keep a good remark to himself, for he said: “O Lord and Master, the fishes that were first created in the waters of the Earth will certainly also have tasted better than the ones that were procreated among each other, because these noble fishes were also not procreated, but newly created by You, o Lord and Master, and therefore they also taste so extremely good.”
[5] I said: “Yes, yes, you could be right in this. And in the same manner, also the word that comes from My mouth is more powerful and more active than when it is spoken out by the prophets, but their words can be strengthened in every person to the same power when through action they are well prepared in the will and the heart of man.
[6] My word is already Life in itself and makes everyone alive who hears it with a willing heart, because then Life, which is the basis of all life, passes directly into the life of man. The word of the prophet however, is only a trustful signpost and shows man how he can come to the living word out of My mouth and by that can pass into the life of the spirit.
[7] I say to you all: finally, everyone will have to be instructed by God in his heart, for he who finally will not be instructed by the Father or by God’s Spirit in Me on the way of the pure love for Me and his fellowman, does not come to Me, the Son of the eternal Love, which is the eternal Light, the Way, the Truth and the Life itself, because I am in Myself the wisdom of the Father. Although you do not understand all this now completely, but you will understand it when after My ascension you will be reborn in the Spirit out of Me, for this is the living Spirit of all truth that completely lives eternally in itself, and it will lead you into all wisdom. So you were right when you said that the newly created fishes were incomparably tasting better than those that were procreated later among themselves.”
[8] Then the innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, I have heard many things about the former prophet school, which was especially very common during the time of the judges, and which also continued to exist after that during the time of the kings unto nearly our time. But still, I was never able to clearly discover of what their lessons and exercises actually consisted. But from the time that someone became a prophet according to the full truth, the Spirit of Jehovah spoke unmistakably through his mouth, which was also proven through the acts of several great prophets.
[9] Of what did those lessons and exercises of a prophet school consist actually?”
[10] I said: “Listen, My friend, the things that happened during that time – only in all kinds of correspondences as preparation of this present time – stands now fulfilled before you. In that school the judges and priests, who were awakened in the spirit, accepted, in the manner of Aaron, children who were already since their birth educated in a pure and good manner by God-fearing parents, and of course especially boys who were above all physically completely healthy and strong. There they first had to be skilled in reading, counting and writing. After that, they were well instructed in the Scripture, namely in the books of Moses, and then also in the geography and ethnology of the Earth as far as it was known by men.
[11] At the same time they were carefully urged not to only know God’s commandments but also to keep them as strict as possible out of their free will and make decisions on their own. Also, according to their age and degree of spiritual development they were exposed to a lot of tests and trials, so that inwardly they would come to the living conviction to know how much their strength had already increased to resist the whole world and its enticements.
[12] They especially had to be protected against laziness, which is the mother of all other sins and evils, and therefore they were also urged to do all kinds of physical work that was adjusted to their physical strength.
[13] Once they were grown up and strong in self-denial and gained victory over themselves, they were guided to their inner self through the science of correspondences, by which they came to the living faith and obtained an unbendable will in union with God’s will which they knew well and which they also observed precisely since already their childhood. So they also were already capable to perform many signs because their own will became one with God’s will, and their faith as a true, living light from the Heavens did not allow anymore doubt in their enlightened hearts.
[14] Once all this had come within the true and living order, they became filled with God’s Spirit through their living faith and their will that was unified with God’s will in all their actions, everyone according to his own individual capabilities. Through that, their inner sight received a wider range of view, and so they foresaw also future things and events in corresponding images that they then wrote down for the later generations.
[15] Whoever acquired this condition in which he had visions, did also acquire the inner living word in his deepest inner being and heard thus the voice of Jehovah in himself, and that was the Word of God that the prophet announced to the people as it were from the mouth of God, and in fact had to announce because he was urged by the Spirit of God that was prevailing in him. Look, this is how the school of the prophets was, and in the manner that I have described it, men were formed in a real and true school of life to become prophets.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 57
The true prophets (21/25)
But it happened also often that pious men, who always firmly believed in God and loved Him with all their heart, were awakened to become true prophets, also without first having frequently visited such school. So Moses and Aaron were great prophets themselves while they were not trained in any school for this, because their faith, their heart that was dedicated to God and God Himself were their school. Also Elijah and Jonah, Joshua and Samuel became true prophets without any preceding school, because God Himself was their Master and their school.
[2] Also the patriarchs were mostly seers and prophets without school, because only God, to whom they adhered and whom they believed without doubting, was their school where He revealed His will to them. And even in this time there were seers and prophets who were not trained in the school for seers and prophets, because God looks always only at the heart of men and not at the school where someone attained to such or such ability.
[3] Look at these My disciples. None of them has ever seen a prophet school, and still, many of them will perform greater things than all the old seers and prophets, for only I am their Master and their school, and this is how it will be and remain until the end of times of this Earth.
[4] Although many schools will be erected in the future, out of which a countless number of false teachers and prophets will arise, but only very few true prophets according to God’s will.
[5] Truly I say to you: from now on, only the one who will believe in Me, love Me above all and his fellowman as himself and who will actively follow My teaching, will become a seer and prophet. Therefore, not everyone who believes and calls out: ‘Lord, Lord,’ will enter My Kingdom, but only the one who will do My will, which is clearly expressed in My teaching.
[6] Therefore, also you should not be simply and solely empty hearers of My word, but you should act directly according to it, then you will receive in yourselves the true Kingdom of God. But do not ever expect that the Kingdom of God, which is a Kingdom of the inner life, will come to men with outer signs and outer splendor and magnificence, for it is in you. Whoever will seek it in himself in the manner that I have shown you and does not find it in this manner, will search it in vain in the whole world and all stars.
[7] Thus the path to the true, living Kingdom of God is very narrow and often overgrown by all kinds of thorn-bushes. Humility and self-denial are their name. Worldly people can absolutely not walk on it.
[8] But the one who believes in Me and keeps My commandments, will not be hurt at his feet by the thorns on the path to God’s Kingdom. Only a serious beginning is difficult. But when the seriousness remains and when it will not be weakened by all kinds of worldly reflections, the entire attainment of God’s Kingdom is very easy, because for the one who always strives in full earnest for God’s Kingdom in himself, will My yoke be soft and the burden that I give him to carry will be light, and to the serious seekers of the true Kingdom of God I will always call aloud in their heart: ‘Come all to Me, you who are tired and burdened. I Myself am coming to meet you for already more than half way and want to strengthen and refresh you fully!
[9] To those however who will only call to Me ‘Lord, Lord,’ but are mostly concerned and focused on purely worldly things, and are only casually striving to that which is of the Kingdom of God, I will say: ‘Why do you, worldly people, call to Me, and why do you shout? My heart has not yet known you. Let that about which you are concerned now also give you the help that you desire.’ Truly I say to you: such people will on this side probably never find the true and living Kingdom of God in themselves, and they will be bad teachers, seers and prophets for their fellowmen, and on the other side it will be for such half-dead souls incomparably much more difficult to seek and to find the Kingdom of God in themselves.
[10] Therefore, let everyone work as long as the day lasts, because when the night will come, it will hardly be possible to work. Did you, My friend, also understand what I have said now?”
[11] The innkeeper said: “Yes, Lord and Master over everything, I thank You for this lesson from my deepest inner life. Now the situation about the old prophet school is completely clear to me. But at the same time I ask You also when I – more seriously than it has been the case until now – will walk upon the narrow and thorny path to God’s Kingdom, that You would mercifully like to come to meet me already from the first step, and help me, so that during the time that I continue my way on the narrow and thorny path of life, I would not become tired, discouraged and impatient.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 58
Following the Lord (21/26)
I said: “That which you have now asked Me, I have already done now, and therefore you will be able to continue your way easily, because for whom My life of light shines will on his way not easily stumble upon a stone anymore and he will know how to avoid the thorns. The one who walks with Me, will have a well passable way everywhere. However, the one who walks without Me to the Kingdom of God, which is the inner kingdom of life and all truth, will have a long, narrow and very thorny way to go through, as this was the case with many old wise men of all people on Earth, and which will also be and remain the case in the future.
[2] From now on it will be easy for you, as well as for a lot of those who saw and heard Me and who completely believe in Me. But their descendants will attain to the Kingdom of God only by their faith. Whoever sees and hears Me, believes easily and can also live and act easily according to My word. But he who in the future will not see Me anymore physically will have it more difficult to attain to the true, living Kingdom of God, for he must believe what the messengers who are send out will tell him about Me.
[3] However, if he willingly accepts what he hears in his believing heart, and will feel true joy because of the truth that he heard, then soon the baptism of the Spirit from Me will come over him, and then he will see the opened gate to God’s Kingdom. From that point on, also for those who were no witness of My presence now, the way to God’s Kingdom will be easy.
[4] But rejoice, now that you know all that – about the fact that God determined it already from the first beginning. And when you will relate to the people about Me and My Kingdom, then tell them what I have told you now, but above all, make them understand that My Kingdom is not of this world, but that it is the inner Kingdom of all truth and all life in the deepest inner-self of man. Whoever has found it in himself and has entered into it through his living faith and active love, has conquered the world, the judgment and death, and will constantly have eternal life.
[5] Although human reasoning thinks that the things that I have told you now are foolishness, nevertheless it is the highest wisdom of all life in God. It will be good for the one who will not be offended by it.
[6] No one can know all the things that lie hidden in man and that are necessary for his life, except the spirit that is and abides in the deepest inner self of man. And so, not any worldly wise man knows who God Himself is and what is in Him, but only God’s Spirit that penetrates all His depths.
[7] However, when the spirit in man is not awakened as the true light of life, it is dark in man and he does not know himself, but when through faith in Me and through the love for Me and fellowman the spirit in man is awakened and enlightened to a bright light, the spirit thoroughly penetrates the whole man, and then man can see what is in him and he knows himself. And he who knows himself, knows God also, because the true and eternal spirit of life in man is not a human spirit, but a godly Spirit in man, otherwise man would not be an image of God.
[8] If you have well understood this, we will now, after having been strengthened in body and spirit, leave our table and begin our trip to Galilee.”
[9] They all assured Me that they well understood it and they thanked Me for this lesson.
[10] Yet, the innkeeper was asking if I would not prefer to stay in his house until noon.
[11] But I said to him: “Look, everything in this world has its time, thus also to come, to stay and to go. And I know where still today a big work is waiting for Me, and therefore I must go to the place where that work is waiting for Me. Besides, in 1 hour a big caravan of businessmen from Jericho will come in to your place, and then you will have much to do. The businessmen will be able to tell you many things about Me. Tell them also that I was here, but do not tell them which way I took.”
[12] The innkeeper assured Me once more that he strictly would observe everything what he had recognized as My will and thanked Me once more for the good things I did for him. And I gave a sign to the disciple to break up.
[13] Then we really stood up and went on our way. The innkeeper and his healed son escorted Me for more than 1.000 paces and then they returned back home with full of good memories.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 59
The fruitful blessing in a small village in Samaria (21/27)
When the innkeeper came home, his wife said on a sulking tone to him: “Why did you not call me with the other children, so that I also, together with the other children could have properly said goodbye to that wonderful Savior?”
[2] The innkeeper said: “Woman, if that were necessary, then the Savior Himself would surely have called you, but since it was really not necessary, you were not called because of your little unbelief. And if you had come to know the Savior more closely, then soon the whole city would have known about His presence, which He did not want, and so it is good that He Himself let it all happen that way. Soon, when our doctor will come home again and who will certainly visit us, you will soon enough hear who that wonderful Savior in fact was.
[3] But take care now to prepare everything, for in about ½ hour a considerable caravan of businessmen will come in to our place, as the really all-knowing Savior has announced me beforehand, and then we will have much to do. Thus see to it that everything in the kitchen will be prepared.”
[4] When the woman heard that, she went hastily to the kitchen and put all her male and female helpers to work, because now she believed what the innkeeper told her about what I announced to him.
[5] When all kinds of food, which were usually served to businessmen, were almost completely ready to be eaten, the caravan that was announced by Me arrived. Being extremely surprised they asked how the innkeeper could have known this time beforehand that they would arrive at that time.
[6] They still talked a lot about this after that, and the businessmen understood soon how the innkeeper knew the time of their arrival. Then several businessmen, who already heard about Me before, believed in Me.
[7] Meanwhile we quietly traveled on, and around noon we came close to a village that was still located in Samaria. Around the village there were many fruit trees, mostly figs, apples and peaches, and the disciples liked to satiate themselves a little with these fruits.
[8] When we came fully into the village, the disciples asked to the few present villagers if they could pluck some of the fruits.
[9] The villagers said: “That is surprising. Do you Jews want to eat fruit from us Samaritans?”
[10] The disciples said: “It is true that we are Jews, but we are no Pharisees who hate you, and therefore we gladly would like to eat the fruits of your trees – if you want to give them to us – and we also want to pay you for them.”
[11] Then the villagers said: “Just eat as much as you like. However, money we will not accept from you, for we also did not ask money from God when He blessed our fruit trees.”
[12] Then the disciples went to them and ate according to their desire, and the more they ate, the fuller the trees became.
[13] The villagers soon noticed this, went to the disciples and said: “How do you actually eat the blessing of our trees? We noticed very clearly that our trees are not only not losing any fruits, but the trees become also visibly full, so much so that their branches and twigs can hardly bear the weight. Do you not notice that, since you eat the fruits so indifferently? It is a clear and really obvious miracle.”
[14] Then the apostle Andreas said: “What you see, we see also. However, not we who are eating are causing this, but your unselfish neighborly love does that. We are strangers for you and you hospitably admitted us to eat without payment the sweet fruits of your fruit trees of which you troublesomely have to take care in this region. That was pleasing to God the Lord, and therefore He has now clearly visibly blessed your fruit trees before our and your eyes because of the friendship and love that you have shown to us.
[15] It is true that this happens only seldom in this time, and it happens seldom because it is also extremely seldom that friendship and love is given to foreign travelers without they have to pay for it. For no matter where you go and expect a friendly service from someone, it is done against payment, but out of pure neighborly love it is done as seldom as such blissful miracle of God, as you can see now before your eyes.
[16] So remain continuously faithful in the practice of unselfish neighborly love, and love God by keeping His commandments, then you will never have to complain about any lack of God’s blessing. God remains always and eternally the same, only men are changeable, they forget Him in their worldly intoxication and consider His precepts as a product of pure human cleverness and will do then whatever their reason thinks is good. With such faith and such way of doing according to the worldly belief, God does not look anymore with His eye of mercy and love to men who have forgotten Him almost completely, but with His eye of wrath.
[17] Under these circumstances in the life of men, divine blissful miracles are becoming very easily and surely extremely seldom occurrences on this Earth among men. But where there are still men who are still believing in God without doubting, who keep His commandments and who still have not defiled and polluted their hearts and souls with the evil greed for the worldly mammon, God shows Himself before them always as an extremely good Father who blesses His children, as it also happened during the time of the patriarchs. But to the children of this world who do not care about Him, He shows Himself as a relentless judge and He chastises them with all kinds of troubles, and His blessing right hand is not stretched out over worldly people.
[18] If you, dear, simple inhabitants of this small village will take that at heart, you will also easily understand why God has obviously blessed your good will.”
[19] Then an elder of the village said: “Friend, you have spoken here very wisely in the name of Jehovah, and thereby you also have shown that you are not a follower of the evil teaching of the Pharisees. You have completely the same attitude as we have and you are truly right in every respect. I am already an old citizen of this village, and I know that its inhabitants are still strict followers of the precepts of Moses, by whom God has spoken. And the service that we have given you on your request, and which we did with gladness and with all our heart, we have already given to many other people who traveled through our little village and who were hungry and thirsty, but such miraculous blessing we have never experienced, although I thereby must honestly confess that despite all our generosity we never had to complain about any lack of God’s blessing. But, as I said, we have never seen such remarkable blessing from God.
[20] So there seems to be a very special circumstance here that for maybe very wise reasons you cannot or may not reveal to us. But so be it. This is now such a striking miracle that no one can deny, and we do not wish to ask any further questions to know its actual reason. Nevertheless, one thing attracts my attention: that One of you who waits for you on the road over there did not want to taste any of our fruits. Is He perhaps an arch-Jew who does not want to accept anything from Samaritans, or does He not like the fruit trees that grow here in our place?”
[21] Andreas said: “Friend, He is neither one or the other. But he who will come to know Him, will have learned more than the whole world is ever capable to understand. That is also why He is the Lord and Master of us all.”
[22] These words of Andreas were attracting the attention of the elder, and therefore he said (the elder): “Was my opinion not correct when I said that with this striking miracle, apart from the special mercy from above, there is still a very special secret reason? And that secret reason can certainly be found in that Man, whom you called your Lord and Master. Is my opinion correct?”
[23] Andreas said: “Friend, if you have that impression, then go to Him and talk to Him, for we know what we have to do and say, but He is the Lord and can do and say whatever He wills.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 60
The reason why the inhabitants are blessed (21/28)
After hearing this, the elder went directly to Me and said: “Listen, Lord and Master of these men, who have satiated themselves with the fruits of our trees. Why did You actually not also want to satiate Yourself with the ripe fruits of our trees together with those who certainly are Your disciples and servants?”
[2] I said: “Because I did not so much desire to eat those sweet fruits of the trees, but rather I desired the much sweeter fruits of your heart and good will, for if someone does to one of My true disciples and servants a true, unselfish service of love, I accept this as if he did it for Me.
[3] I am with God and God is with Me, and those who are with Me are thus also with God, and God is with them. God is also with everyone who really believes in Him, keeps His commandments and loves Him above all and his fellowman as himself. If someone does not love his fellowman without payment – no matter if he is someone from his own country or a stranger – and does not help him out of one or the other distress while he can see him as one that looks like him as an image of God, how can he love God whom he does not see?
[4] That is why true, unselfish love for fellowman is one with the love for God, and God rewards his love already in this world and will once on the other side in His eternal Kingdom reward it even more with eternal life. Truly, not even 1 drink of water that you have given with a good heart to a thirsty person will remain unrewarded to you.”
[5] The elder said: “Lord and Master, from Your words I conclude that You are really a Lord and Master. We refreshed the travelers already a lot of times, for we have a common spring that contains very fresh water. We also often would have liked to refresh a tired traveler with a cup of wine, if we would have that, but our region is meager and the vineyard grows not well here. To buy wine we have neither money nor flocks of the quantity that is required for that, and thus we only can assist the many poor, tired travelers with what we scantily have. May therefore the dear, great and almighty Father in Heaven accept our will as the work itself.”
[6] I said: “That is also what He has done for an already long time, and that is why you have never known exceptional distress. And in the future He will, in a still more remarkable way, care for your present well being and even more for the salvation of your souls. You can be absolutely sure about that, because whoever, like you, trusts Him, He will never leave. Even if He often does not help him right away and clearly visibly, He nevertheless will not let him go down completely.
[7] Because God tries everyone first, before He will clearly help him. If after all his trials, he has kept his faithfulness and love for Him, then comes suddenly, before anyone can notice it, the always-clear help from God, and then His blessing remains always with His faithful ones. Remember this, all of you, and keep in mind: God has tested you to the salvation of your souls. You have well endured the test, and therefore He came now to you with an abundance of His rewarding blessings, and His blessings will become your permanent possession.
[8] You do not know Me and you do not know who I am, but the time will come, and is actually already there, that you will shout: ‘Hail to the Son of David, who has come to us in the name of the Lord!’ Have you not heard what happened 2 years ago in Samaria?”
[9] The elder said: “Lord and Master – and as You are saying Yourself now, lineal descendant of the great king of the Jews – we come only seldom into the city of Samaria, which is more than ½ day of travel away from here, and that is also why we know little of what is happening and what is going on there. However, from travelers we have heard that during the time that You mentioned, unbelievable and miraculous things must have happened by a newly arisen great prophet. They say that He gave the Samaritans also all kinds of comforting teachings, but some priests and also other worldly people took offence at Him. If this was well founded or, which is more probable, unfounded, we could in our simplicity not evaluate, and we could not make up an opinion of a matter that is unknown to us.
[10] But recently there was something else that happened to us, which we all witnessed – like the miraculous multiplication of the fruit trees today – and that was the following: around noon, only 2 men came to us. According to their clothing and language they were from Jerusalem, and they asked us some bread and also a few ripe fruits of our trees, which we also gladly gave them according to our capability. When they were strengthened by it, I also took the liberty to ask them who they were, from where they came, whereto they wanted to travel further, where their homeland was and what kind of work they were doing.
[11] And they said: ‘Not so long ago we were very simple and mostly severely suppressed servants and helpers, and now and then, when we did not have any fixed job, we also were only badly rewarded day laborers in Jerusalem. But then a Man from Galilee, full of godly power, might and wisdom came to Jerusalem, who taught the whole people with powerful words and who performed great and never heard-of signs. And a lot of people began to believe in Him, to great vexation of the Pharisees and scribes whose evil attempts to deceive the people were revealed by Him without any shyness, and He sharply called them to account as someone who has power.
[12] This Man who was sent by God into the world, who had also continuously a mighty archangel as companion, accepted also us as His disciples because we believed in Him completely. He gave us wisdom and all kinds of power to heal the sick of body and soul, and to drive out evil spirits from men, and poison or poisonous animals cannot harm us, even if we would be forced to walk over scorpions and vipers with bare feet.
[13] Our most important task and activity is that we as His messengers will proclaim in name of the God-Man that was sent by God, the coming of the Kingdom of God on Earth among the people, whether they are Jews or gentiles, and that we should tell them that He personally as the Messiah, who was announced by the prophets, has now come into this world to save them from the old and extremely hard yoke of sin, the lie and the deceit, which are the judgment and the eternal death.’
[14] I asked those 2 of what that new teaching consisted, by which the Kingdom of God would come on Earth among the people. And look, then they talked just like You and also as one of Your disciples has now talked to us. And we were of the opinion that they were telling the truth, and we believed their words completely.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 61
The complete healing of the possessed person (21/29)
And there was someone among us who was insane for already 30 years, and now and then he was lost in the woods. There he was then tormented by the evil spirits in such a way that he often cried and roared terribly, and even the wildest animals were hastily running away from him. When he then came back from the woods to us, he was calm, and when he was asked what he had done in the woods, he never could remember anything about it.
[2] This very unfortunate man was in the village, just during the time when those 2 men visited us, and on their request we let them be acquainted with him. Then they laid their hands on him and commanded the evil spirits in the name of the Son of God Jesus to go out of that man and leave his body forever. But out of the man, who was tormented such a long time by the evil spirits, they cried out so loud like an army of soldiers: ‘Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah, who was born in the flesh from a lovely young woman in a sheep-fold in Bethlehem, and who grew up in the old Nazareth in Galilee to become a strong Man, we know, and to His almightiness we are also subjected because it is not possible for us to resist it, but you we do not know and we also will not obey you.’
[3] Then the 2 men called very seriously in their spirit on their Jesus for help. After this call we heard like a mighty thunder from above, and then the evil spirits left the tormented man suddenly, and we saw them hastily swirling away like a big swarm of black flies, and the man, who before that time had been tormented for so many years, became then completely healthy, and in that condition he is still living among us in the village. If You maybe want to see him, Lord and Master of Your disciples, I can let him bring here.
[4] Look, this was a rare occurrence in our very remote village. And now I gladly would like to know if you all are perhaps also messengers of that mighty Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah from Nazareth, because you speak wisely, just like those 2 men, and also, because of your presence, unmistakable miracles happened to our fruit trees.”
[5] I said: “Let first that healed man be brought here, then it will appear who I am and who My disciples are.”
[6] After these words of Mine the healed man was immediately taken out of a house where he was working, and was brought to Me, and he asked Me what I wanted him to do for Me.
[7] But I said to him: “I really do not want you to do any service for Me, but I can do a good service to you, and therefore I have let you come to Me. Not long ago you were set free by 2 men from your tormenting spirits?”
[8] The one who was questioned said: “Yes My Lord, the evil spirits have left me, thanks to God on high. But still, a certain physical weakness and the ever increasing fear for death, which comes unmistakably near at my age, does not want to leave me, despite all my praying and trusting in God, and therefore, nothing in the world can make me happy anymore. Look, that is also a big and sad evil, especially for someone who has grown old with only evil afflictions. If You perhaps can free me from that, then You would of course do me a very big and beneficial service.”
[9] I said: “Yes, My friend, I can do that from My very own perfect power, and I do not need the help of any other being for that. And so I want that you become now immediately as strong and powerful as you have never been before, and so let that meaningless, foolish fear for the death of your body leave you also forever, which is actually no death but only a clear light to the true, eternal life.”
[10] When I spoke out these words over that man, he suddenly became filled with the power of a young man, and his fear for death left him immediately and entirely, so that he began to shout from sheer joy and began to thank Me at the top of his voice for this healing, and he praised God who had given Me such power.
[11] Then the elder came to Me again and said in full amazement and awe: “O Lord and Master, I have the feeling that I know now who You actually are.”
[12] I said: “If you have that feeling, then tell what you feel.”
[13] And the elder said: “Lord and Master, forgive me my boldness, that I am speaking with You. From everything that I have heard now, it seems that You are Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah, because no mortal human being since the first beginning of the world could ever say: ‘I do this to you from my very own perfect power,’ upon which he then would precisely accomplish in a miraculous way what he wills and which he speaks out in very simple and well understandable words. Friend, You did not call to God or Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah: ‘Help Me’, but You said: ‘I want it from My very own perfect power.’
[14] Thus, what are You? You Yourself are the only true Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah. Do not cover any longer now Your face of the Messiah who is promised by the prophesies of the prophets, so that in You we can greet, love, glorify and praise the One that You are and to whom no one on Earth or in Heaven is equal. For if You are Jehovah Zebaoth – which I personally do not doubt in the least – all honor and worship belongs to You by us men who have recognized You from Your words and Your deeds.”
[15] I said: “What you want to do, do it in your heart, because every praise with the mouth has no value for Me. Profess only My name to your brothers also openly with the mouth and speak about My teaching and My deeds. Do according to My words, and act and live according to My teaching that My 2 messengers have announced to you, then I will profess you to My Father, and the one whom I will profess to My Father will have eternal life in himself.
[16] But now we will continue our way again, because I still must show Myself to many who just like you believe already completely in Me and who also have a great and strong desire to see Me.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 62
The promise and the blessing of the Lord for the inhabitants of the mountain village (21/30)
Thus, stay with My teaching, then I also will stay with you in spirit, as I am also staying with all men who believe in Me and live and act according to My teaching, and with those who will, just like you, accept those in all love and kindness and give food and drink to those whom I have sent out to proclaim the gospel to all nations, that means the coming of God’s Kingdom on Earth, of what it consists and what its nature is.
[2] Because those whom I am sending out now are like the prophets, and the one who will do something good for a prophet in earthly respect, will also receive the reward of a prophet, which consists in the fact that I will be and remain with him in spirit, just as I am and remain with the prophet, and he will not lack any blessings from My part.
[3] Until now you troublesomely have cultivated the ground, which is very stony. And your lands, gardens and fields have produced a meager harvest, but you did not grumble and have thanked God also for that which is little. And for you He also has blessed that which is little, and it was sufficient for your need. And by your neighborly love it was also sufficient for the many strangers who came to you while they were hungry, thirsty and often also naked.
[4] Since you were faithful in that which is little, your soil – which surface area is truly not small – will from now on lose its very stony nature, and in the future you will receive rich harvests, and you will also need many servants. In short, the spirit that I will awaken in you, will teach you how you should maintain and cultivate your earthly fields and lands in the future.
[5] When your soil will be full of blessings, do then not become arrogant, but stay as you are now, then My blessings will also stay with you, naturally and spiritually. This is how it is and how it will stay, as you also will actively stay in My teaching.”
[6] After these words of Mine, all the inhabitants of the small mountain village who were present, threw themselves on their knees and thanked Me for the mercy that I had given them. The old man and the man who was completely healed could hardly speak because of their tears of gratefulness. But I ordered them to stand up and to cheerfully go to work, which they also did. Only the old man and the one who was healed stayed, and with a happy look they stared at Me and My disciples.
[7] The healed one said: “O what must these chosen disciples of Yours be happy, because they are continuously in Your presence, o Lord, and they can be a witness of all Your deeds and teachings.”
[8] I said: “For this reason, later, when I no longer will be with them as a visible person, and will be there from where I came, they will also have to endure all the more heavy trials of life and all kinds of persecutions on the part of the world, because the world, as it is now, is blind and deaf. They will hate them because of My name, as they are also hating Me, because they have never known Me and will also not know Me, and so they will perish in their sins and cruel deeds.
[9] Look, then it will be easier for you in this world, although they will also often investigate about you to know if also you believe in Me and act and live according to My teaching.
[10] If they will ask you about it, then do not be scared and do also not think about what you will answer the questioners and tempters. At the moment you will need it, the right answer will surely be put in the mouth, and then not 1 tempter in 1.000 will be able to answer you back. I can also give you that complete assurance.”
[11] They were both reassured, and I gave the disciples a sign that it was time to travel on.
[12] Then the disciples prepared themselves to go, and I joined them, and with the speed of the wind we left the mountain village. Before the inhabitants of the village were able to look back we were already completely out of their sight, and this fast disappearance made some to think that we were ghosts, but the old man and the one who was healed explained to them who I was and that therefore everything was possible to Me.
[13] The next year when their stony fields were changing into flourishing agricultural land, their faith became still stronger, and from time to time I appeared visibly among them and strengthened them in their faith and their love, patience and meekness. For when they heard that I was crucified in Jerusalem and died on the cross, some of them became very frightened and began to doubt. Therefore it was necessary to go personally to them and show Myself as Lord and as conqueror of death. At these opportunities I comforted them and explained to them from the Scripture that all this had to happen to Me, so that every soul who believes in Me would pass through the dark gate of death into eternal glory through which I went and where I already had been since eternity. I explained to them that the things which happened were done out of love for men, so that by their faith in Me and My incarnation they would become My true children, being equal to Me in everything, for the sake of their salvation, but also for the judgment over the evil world. After that, these inhabitants of the mountain village that became famous in a few years time, became true heroes in faith and in their actions.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 63
The Lord with His followers in an ancient forest (21/31)
Within 1 hour we reached a dense forest through which the road to Galilee was going. It took more than 3 hours to walk through the forest, and there were no houses along the road.
[2] The disciples asked Me why such forest was not used by anyone.
[3] And I said to them: “Just be glad that in the Promised Land such a healthy forest still exists which did not yet fall as vile offering to human greed. In this forest you still can find places where the honey flows as a little brook from the trees, for in these kinds of forests the bees that prepare the honey are still abundantly present.
[4] I created also all kinds of animals that are firstly as necessary for the natural existence of the Earth as the eye is necessary for men to see, and secondly they are absolutely necessary for the continuous and independent development of the souls on this Earth, of which at other opportunities I have told you extensively about its essence, and which I also have shown to you by the opening of your inner sight. So you will understand that all those different animals must also have a place to live next to men on this Earth, because they are necessary for the final development of men according to My order. And for this reason such big and dense forests are also necessary on different places on Earth. Apart from that, there are also still thousands of other purposes.
[5] They are mainly the first vessels for taking up the numberless nature spirits who are receiving their first
incarnation
that is already separated from others by an ordered intelligence and are reaching a certain ripeness
to such degree that they can then pass over to the more intelligent and freer animal life, and all this I have already
shown to you because I want that you know all the secrets of God’s Kingdom on Earth.
[6] As long as such forests on Earth exist in sufficient numbers and the nature spirits which continuously come down from all the stars to the Earth and those that are climbing up from the Earth while they are developing themselves, can be taken up in such forests where they can find their well-ordered accommodation, then you will not see all too heavy stormy natural disasters and all kinds of epidemical diseases to arise, but once the covetous pursuit of profit of men will violate too much the forests, it will also be hard for the people to live and to exist on this Earth, and more heavily so where the thinning out of the forests will have the upper hand. This you also can remember to warn the people on time for such thoughtless undertakings.
[7] Look, in the earliest times of men on this Earth they did not know about any carpentry houses and still less about cemented strongholds. Such forests served men also as their habitation, and they reached in those natural living habitations a very high age in complete health. In the north of Asia as well as Europe, and still other bigger and smaller continents – also in the southern hemisphere – there are still nowadays in natural respect very strong and healthy people living in the forests. So this forest is not as frightening and useless as the nearsighted reason of men imagines. If you have understood this, then be happy that we have still found such really healthy ancient forest.”
[8] While I was explaining this to the disciples about the dense forest, we came in a more open space in the forest, which was surrounded by old cedars. And there was a cedar that was hollow and which contained a great number of bees that prepared so much honey that this – because the bees could not eat it all – was flowing everywhere abundantly from the holes and cracks of the mighty tree. As a result, somewhat lower than the tree and at some distance away from it, a pit as a small pond could be seen that was filled with the best of honey, and very soon the disciples discovered a little brook that was flowing from that true honey pond to the right far into the forest.
[9] Peter said: “This is truly still a little piece of the old Canaan, where honey and milk was flowing out into brooks. But it is rather amazing that the always insatiable greed of men has until now not discovered this true lake of honey. Lord and Master, it is a pity that we have no bread with us, otherwise we could very well eat here bread with honey.”
[10] Then Philip said: “I have a loaf of bread with me, but we are now about 40 people. Therefore, each one of us will only receive a little piece.”
[11] Now the disciples of John said: “We also still have a couple of loafs of bread that we already bought in Jericho. So it could be, although it is scanty, that there is enough bread for all of us.”
[12] I said: “If you are already hungry, then divide the 3 loafs of bread among yourselves and eat.”
[13] This is what the disciples did, and they gave Me also a big piece.
[14] On this, I blessed the bread and they multiplied so much that we all had more than enough. Then we went to sit around the pond, dipped the bread into the honey, and the disciples – more especially Judas Iscariot – could not have enough of the sweet bread.
[15] This meal lasted for about ½ hour, and then I said: “Now we all have eaten enough bread with honey and it is time to leave this place in the forest that is all too sweet for you and try to arrive in Galilee still before sunset, because here we still are in Samaria.”
[16] Peter said: “Lord, truly, it would be good to stay here for a couple of days and to rest a little. Here we also would be safe for the often-troublesome intrusiveness of the people, for no one has discovered this place before us. This is sure because the honey river is still so full that it is overflowing.”
[17] I said: “It is true that no one has discovered this place in the forest, but several bears of this forest have discovered it already a long time ago, and these will not wait long before they will come. If you want to spend the night around the honey river with these kinds of inhabitants, then you surely can spend the nigh here, but I will not stay around in the presence of these bears, and I do not want to keep them under control with the power of My will and cut down their meal.”
[18] When the disciples heard that several bears would come, whom most of them disliked very much, they were immediately willing to travel on. Everyone dipped his last piece of bread still one more time in the honey and stood then quickly up from the ground, and we left that place and continued our way. But first we had to make way for quite a distance, because before, in order to come to our honey river we had to go uphill from the passable road.
[19] After awhile we reached with some effort the passable road again that was still running through the forest, and there we moved on again with the speed of the wind, and in this way we reached already in ½ hour the land of Galilee.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 64
THE LORD IN GALILEE
In the inn of the countryside (21/32)
After the honey meal, the disciples were very thirsty, and when we came at an inn in the countryside they wanted to drink.
[2] The innkeeper apologized that besides some water from the rainwater spring and sheep milk he had no other drinks. The disciples were satisfied with the sheep milk that the innkeeper possessed abundantly, and they quenched their thirst with that.
[3] After the disciples had quenched their thirst, the so-called and already known Jewish Greeks and also the disciples of John who all carried much money with them, asked for the price of the milk.
[4] The innkeeper said: “For those of you who are Jews, it is free, for it is my custom that for a Jew who asks for the first time in my inn for a refreshment, he receives it without payment, but the Greeks have to pay for the refreshment, and that is 1 coin.”
[5] Although they were Jews, the Jewish Greeks said: “Friend, it is true that we wear Greek clothing, but we are circumcised, and thus we are Jews and no Greeks. But this does not matter. You have charged such a cheap price that we want to and also will pay the price not only once but triple, because the milk of your sheep was fresh and good and we have quenched our thirst, and therefore you have charged too little. Here, accept the money.”
[6] Then one of the Jewish Greeks gave him a silver coin, which had the value of 100 pennies.
[7] The innkeeper apologized that he could not change such coin and said: “Because you are also Jews, as you claim to be and which I believe completely, you do not have to pay. Therefore I do not accept any coins from you, and certainly not a big coin.”
[8] Then I said to the innkeeper: “He who counts such low prices as you do, commits no sin if he accept what the guests out of free will want to offer him.”
[9] After My remark, the innkeeper accepted the coin and said: “Then one will pay for the other. Although this is no road through which many caravans are traveling, because the travelers are afraid of the dense forest where all kinds of animals of prey are living and which often make it difficult for the travelers, especially in the winter, but in spring and in summer there are nevertheless travelers coming along this old road – of which they say that it was built by the Philistines – and there surely will be several among them who could very well use a free treatment.
[10] O, if I only had a good spring with my farming, which otherwise is quite big, then there would be no lack of guests at certain times, but all my rainwater springs have often only just enough of more or less drinking water that I need for my business. That is why I only can seldom accommodate strangers. Look, this day is almost finished, and I gladly would like to accommodate you for the night because the next little place, a little village, is about 2 hours of walking distance from here, but I have no wine, almost no bread and no salt. We truly live here only from the milk of our sheep and goats and their smoked flesh. Also chickens are progressing well here and lay many eggs, but I continuously have to take well-armed and courageous shepherds into service, so that my flocks will not suffer too much damage from the animals of prey. However, if you can satisfy with my house food, then you can stay here for the night. I have received enough money from you and will not make a new bill for you tomorrow. My wife and my 5 already grown-up daughters can prepare our house food very well.”
[11] I said: “Friend, we will not stay for the night here but in the nearby little village. But since I am a Master in finding pure and living springs, I want to walk around your house to see if I cannot find a place where there may be a rich spring.”
[12] The innkeeper said: “O Friend, then Your work will be in vain, like also several water experts have done here who searched for water in the whole wide region, and with all their instruments that could well detect the presence of a subterranean spring, they could not found such a spot. Truly, God will first have to create a spring in this region, otherwise none will be found here, and around my house the least of all, for I with all my helpers have already turned everything upside down and have found nothing else than dead and dry stones.”
[13] I said: “Then all is needed is a little test. Maybe I will succeed better than you and all your water sensors?”
[14] The innkeeper said: “O Friend, You surely can try it, but I only have a weak faith.”
[15] I said: “This does not matter for the time being, because later you will come to have a stronger faith.”
[16] After that, I asked the innkeeper on which spot near to his house he wanted to have an abundant spring.
[17] The innkeeper said: “Friend, that also? Yes, if You would have something like Moses’ shepherd staff, then that 2 men height high, hard rock would be the most suitable spot. Like the rock in the desert had to give its water on the command of Moses when he put his staff into the rock, so this rock could do that also. But there is no Moses anymore and suchlike staff neither, and therefore our rock will surely never become a spring.”
[18] I said: “Friend, here right before you stands more than Moses and all prophets, and My will is mightier than your shepherd staff of Moses. Look, I will not hit the rock with a staff, I will not even touch it with one finger, and the rock will give out of itself for a long time so much pure and best drinking water that you and your descendants will never have a lack of water.”
[19] Then I turned to the rock and said: “I will that a whole brook full of pure and best water will begin to bubble up from you and will then continue to stream out for another 1.000 years, and that it will only dry up when dark heathens will trample down this place.”
[20] On these words of Mine a piece of the rock face came off at that same moment, and with a mighty bubbling there was such strong water stream that came out, that immediately a strong brook began to stream downwards from the rock into the lower valley, and it soon made a river bed for itself to continue its flow.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 65
The Lord makes Himself known to the innkeeper (21/33)
When the innkeeper saw that, he was startled, and he did not know what to say.
[2] But I said: “Friend, how is your weak faith now?”
[3] Then the innkeeper, being still completely amazed, said: “O Friend, what concerns my faith in Your word, You can make me believe now whatever You want, and I will believe You. Truly, You must be a very mighty prophet, even greater than Moses and Elijah. Maybe You already have done great signs in many places to raise up again the shattered faith in the one true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and to awaken anew the ancient fear for God into the heart of men. But I live here completely isolated from everyone between the mountains, and I do not hear much of what there is and what is going on in the wide big world, and also the travelers who pass by now and then on this old road are only seldom interrupting their trip to stay in my place because of the formerly mentioned reasons, and so a lot of wonderful things might already have happened in the world of which nothing has still come to our ears. What are You actually doing at the head of these companions of Yours. What is Your actual purpose? For I have the impression that You are not only traveling around in the world to provide waterless regions with water.”
[4] I said: “You could be right in that, but I am surprised that you who are a Galilean yourself seem not to have heard anything about Me until now. Several years ago you often came in Nazareth, in which city I have worked as a carpenter for a long time with the old Joseph whom is well known to you. And there you have heard all kinds of things about Me. Do you not remember all that?”
[5] Now the innkeeper, being astonished
, said: “You – are You that carpenters’ son about whom the Nazarenes
have told all kinds of tales and fables and whom they declared to be a half insane strange person? Yes, yes,
about that carpenter I have heard so many things several years ago, but most of it was only about His childhood,
because as a matured young Man and later as a Man He seemed to have kept only very little of His child
capabilities. He spoke very little and He also did not perform any more signs, and then they also did not care
much about Him anymore.
[6] So, You are the youngest son of the old Joseph of whom he had high expectations, but in whom he himself finally began to doubt because You became almost completely mute and performed hardly any more signs. Ah, now a lot of things become clear to me, which I formerly would have never believed. But now I gladly would first like to hear from Your mouth what the purpose of Your roundtrip is, and only now I very much would like that you all would stay with me tonight.”
[7] I said: “Look, soon, when I will have returned from where I came, My disciples will be send out into the whole world and in My name they will proclaim to the people what they have learned from Me, and then the purpose of the roundtrip that I am making now will be made known.
[8] Whoever will believe in Me and My word and will act according to it, from his loins streams of living water will flow out, and he will thirst no more, for he will have the eternal life in the truth and in the spirit of all love from God in himself.
[9] It is easy to command a rock to let natural water flow out of it, but because the people have become in their mind and heart now much harder than this rock from which the water is streaming out at My word, it is much more difficult to bring the people to the point to let the water of life stream out of their loins – the water which is the eternal truth in God and which comes now to the people in the word.
[10] When it also will come to you in the word, then believe it and act accordingly, then you will become a spring in God’s Kingdom, with which many who thirst for the truth for the eternal life of their soul, will be able to refresh themselves. By that I have explained to you the purpose of My roundtrip.
[11] You also desired that I would stay in your house for the night that draws near quickly. However, that wish I cannot grant now, because look, the day will still last 1 hour, and I must work as long as the day lasts. Before sunset there is still today an important work that is waiting for Me, and that is why I must immediately travel on with My disciples. But remember what I have told you now, because the time will come soon that you, together with your whole family, will appreciate it more than all the treasures of the world.”
[12] Then I gave a sign to the disciples to break up and to continue our trip, and we prepared ourselves and moved on immediately.
[13] The innkeeper escorted us a couple of hundred paces, thanked Me for the miraculous good deed that I had done for him and he asked Me to return to him as soon as possible and to stay longer with him than this time.
[14] And I said to him: “Friend, as you see Me now, you will not see me again, but when you will be instructed by My disciples about Me and My will and will believe in My name, I will come to you in spirit and also stay with and in you. You still cannot understand this now, but when it will happen you also will understand it.”
[15] After these words, the innkeeper said good-bye and being in deep thoughts he returned home. We quietly continued our way over a free mountain ridge and looked in all directions at the very scenic environment.
[16] When the innkeeper came home soon, his whole personnel, about 40 people altogether, were looking with great amazement and astonishment at the rock out of which now the water was streaming out abundantly, and they asked the innkeeper who I actually was and how I could accomplish to let such pure and so much water stream out of the rock.
[17] Although the innkeeper told them everything he had seen and heard, his people did not understand anything about it.
[18] Except a very simple shepherd who brought a flock of sheep home and who drenched them immediately at the fresh spring, said: “You guess, ask and search for all kinds of things, and the truth is so obvious here. Someone who can do something only through his word, which no human being can do, must be filled with God’s Spirit, for only God can accomplish something like that. And since God has given our house a more than great mercy with this, we should now also thank Him first and praise His most glorious name, and tomorrow we should go immediately to work down there, where the plain has already a very broad deepening of itself, and make a pond in which the water that streams from here can come together and where it will be easier for us to drench our flocks than here where the water streams too fast from the rock to the valley.”
[19] They all praised the shepherd because of his good idea and his advice, and some helpers took immediately pickaxes, shovels and axes, and in 1 hour time they achieved to make the water flow down to the formerly mentioned valley where it had to gather, and within a couple of days the whole valley, which consisted only of bare stones, was changed into a real lake about which later many travelers were extremely surprised because in former times they mainly avoided this region because there was lack of water in the summer.
[20] Soon many travelers came along that old road, and the innkeeper became soon so rich that instead of the former little inn that was hardly noticed, he built a large one, and he had always many guests. Many traveled also to that place because of the story of the miracle that was quickly spreading around, and they stayed then several days in that inn.
[21] The innkeeper became later also an important spreader of My gospel after he had been well instructed by My disciples.
[22] This is an addition of what is memorable to mention.
[23] And so we will return back to us.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 66
The healing of the 10 lepers (21/34)
After a little hour we came near a small village or market place, and there, 10 men came to us who suffered from a malicious leper disease. They all came from near Nazareth and had to stay already for a whole year in the open air because no one wanted to accommodate them in an inn, and also no doctor could help them.
[2] When they came very close to Me, the 10 recognized Me and also some of My disciples. They stood still, raised their voice and said: “O Jesus, dear Master, we know You and Your godly power, have mercy on us, for we not only often suffer pains that are hardly bearable, but everyone flees away from our presence.”
[3] I said to them: “May your faith help you. Return now again to the little market place and show yourselves to a priest who is also a doctor (which the Jewish priests are usually imagining themselves to be), and he will give you a valid certificate for the world saying that you are now completely clean. But then go away and be useful to the people by the work of your hands, and commit no more sin, so that not something worse will happen to you than up to now, for it is the sin of lewdness that brings about such afflictions to the body. Now go, and do what I have commanded you.”
[4] Then the purified men went hastily back again to the market and went to a priest, showed themselves to him and asked him to give them a certificate.
[5] And the priest looked at them, saw that they were completely clean and gave them, in return of a little offering – as this was the custom – to each one of them a personal certificate that consisted of a small sheet of donkey’s skin that was made smooth and marked with a star.
[6] With that certificate they went then to an inn, and after they showed the mentioned certificate they were accepted as guests in the inn without any objection.
[7] One of them said however to his former fellow-sufferers: “Listen, that dear Master Jesus of Nazareth has set us free from our serious affliction by His miraculous godly power. Therefore, I consider it as our first duty to turn around immediately, go to meet Him and express once more our thanks to Him.”
[8] Then the others said: “You are right, but the sun has already set and it starts to get dark, and He will not stand there now waiting outside of the market until we come back and express our thanks to Him orally. We thank Him in our heart, and He, who also knows what a person thinks, will not hold it against us if we will not go to meet Him to the place where He probable cannot be found anymore.”
[9] But the one said: “If the dear Master Jesus knows the thoughts of men also from a distance, as we have already experienced with Him, then He will also know that I will now return to the place where we were cleansed, to give Him there the honor that is due to Him – no matter if He will be there or not.”
[10] The others said: “You must do what seems good and right to you. We however think that we are not acting wrongly when we do what seems good and right to us.”
[11] Then the 9 went into the inn, but the one returned to the place where he was cleansed and where I was still staying because of the pleasant evening. When he came to me, he felt great gladness that he could still meet Me at the same place where ½ hour ago he was cleansed of the malicious leper disease together with the other 9.
[12] At once he fell on his face before Me and praised God with a loud voice (the healed leper): O Jesus, dear, good Master, Son of the living eternal God who are one with Him in nature and Being, and therefore can also do everything what the Father can do, I thank You and praise You because you have shown such great mercy to me and also to the others, my fellow-sufferers. Honor, glory and praise to You as much as to the Father in Heaven who has come in You, His Son, to us poor sinners to fulfill what He faithfully and openly has promised through the mouth of the patriarchs and prophets. O, may Your love, mercy and compassion remain with us always, and make, o Jesus, also the blind of spirit to see that.”
[13] I said: “Stand up, because your great faith has helped you. You are a Samaritan and have recognized Me, and you have come and have given the honor to God as it is proper. Therefore, you also will remain in My love. But what about the other 9? Were they also not cleansed just like you? And if they were cleansed, then why did they not come with you to give honor to God, just like you? Is there no one else except you who turned around to give honor to Him who made him healthy? So a stranger knows better what is due to God than those who let themselves be honored as children of God. Therefore, that honor will soon be taken away from the children and be given to the strangers.”
[14] The Samaritan kneeled again before Me on the ground and I said once more with friendly words to him: “Stand up completely now and go to the inn, for your faith has helped you. However, say also to your companions, who are Jews, what I have said to you.”
[15] Then the healed one stood up completely and went to the inn, and there he met his companions who were eating heartily bread and wine.
[16] When he came to them, they asked him immediately if he still was able to find Me somewhere.
[17] And he told them very seriously and openly what I had said to him.
[18] Then the 9 were overtaken by fear that they could fall back again into the leper disease. Then they did not eat and drink anymore and they regretted that they also did not do what the Samaritan had done.
[19] Soon after that, I came with My disciples and moved into the same inn. A big room was immediately assigned to us, and the innkeeper himself, who also was more a Samaritan than a Jew, asked us at once what we wanted to eat and drink.
[20] And I said: “Just give what you have, and we will eat that.”
[21] Then the innkeeper ordered his servants immediately to bring bread and wine, and later a right number of fishes would be well prepared for us.
[22] As the innkeeper had ordered, so it was done.
[23] While we were heartily eating the bread and the wine for some time, the personnel were drawn by curiosity to us in order to see and to hear who we were and from where we came. But when they saw us, they realized that we certainly must be the same by whom the 10 lepers were cleansed, because these had given a precise description of us before, and so the servants recognized us very soon as the miraculous saviors.
[24] That was also immediately told to the innkeeper, and so he also paid immediately more attention to us and inquired about our situation and our work. He came to sit at our table, took also bread and wine and asked one of My disciples if we were perhaps the same men of whom there was One named Jesus who has completely cleansed the 10 lepers only with the power of His word.
[25] The disciple, whose name was James the little, said however: “There at the head of the table sits the Lord. Ask Him, then He will give you the right answer.”
[26] Then the innkeeper came immediately to Me and said: “Listen, Friend, are You that wonderful Savior, who outside of the market has cleansed those 10 from their malicious leper disease, only by the power and might of His word? Are You now the already widely known Jesus of Nazareth?”
[27] I said: “Bring them here who told you that. They will surely tell you again if I am the One.”
[28] Then the innkeeper went immediately away and brought some of those who were cleansed to us, and at once they said with one voice (the healed ones): “Yes, yes, that is the One who has shown to us, ungrateful ones, that great mercy.”
[29] And now also the 9, who did not turn around before, fell down before Me and gave Me the honor.
[30] But I said to them: “Since you were driven to Me by fear that you might be affected again by the leper disease, you have now also come to give God the honor. It will be forgiven to you this time and you will remain clean, but in the future My blessing will not remain with those who after they have received mercy are too lazy to give honor to the One from whom they have received the mercy. Now stand up and go, and from now on do not sin anymore.”
[31] Then those who were cleansed stood up, gave once more thanks and went again to the room that was assigned to them.
[32] Now the innkeeper knew with whom he was dealing. He became at once full of respect for Me, left the room and went to the kitchen and ordered his female cooks that they had to prepare the very best fish, which also happened.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 67
Some Pharisees and scribes tempt the Lord (21/35)
During the evening all Pharisees, rabbi’s and a scribe who held an office in this market place where also in this inn, and the innkeeper informed them about it, assuming to give Me a pleasant company with that, for I, who had cleansed before the 10 from their malicious leper disease in a miraculous way, was now also his guest and was with several companions in the large dining hall.
[2] When the Pharisees, the scribe and the rabbi’s heard that from the innkeeper, they stood immediately up from their table and said among each other: “Good, we will test Him to see if it is really true what is known about Him from far and wide and even among the gentiles. They say that He is the promised Messiah of the Jews and who will establish the Kingdom of God on Earth. We will see how He will stand before us.”
[3] So with these intentions and escorted by the innkeeper they came to us in the big dining hall, ordered immediately a table to be set for them and let abundantly the best wine and bread and well-prepared fishes and still other food be put on it. When the table was richly provided, for the great gratification of their thick bellies, they went to sit down and showed by their words and gestures that they were in charge in this place.
[4] However we behaved very indifferent before them as if we hardly noticed that they had installed themselves in our dining hall. We ate and drank and talked about very casual things. The fishes were now also put on our table and we began to eat them.
[5] The Pharisees noticed that we ate the most expensive noble fishes and that besides that we also drank the best wine. Then one of the Pharisees turned to the innkeeper and said: “Why did you not also have these kind of fishes be prepared for us? Are we perhaps less than these Galileans of whom we know several of them very well?”
[6] The innkeeper said: “Less or not less, that makes no difference to me. Whatever someone has ordered, he also receives. What you have ordered stands also on your table, but if you also want noble fishes then there is still time to let them be prepared for you, as much as you want.”
[7] But the Pharisees knew that these kinds of fishes were very expensive and that the innkeeper always let himself be paid very well for that, and therefore they did not order any noble fishes. But in order to explain away the stinginess of the Pharisees, one of them said: “If we cannot be first to have these kinds of fishes, then we also do not want to be second to have them.”
[8] The innkeeper said: “You can now say what you want, this does not confuse me in the least. Who can force me to give what I want to someone who only has desired something to eat without specifying out of what the food had to consist, and who can command me to set something else on the table than what he clearly desired? In short, with me counts the ancient principle: ‘everyone his own.’
[9] The Pharisee said: “You are right in this, and we have no objections, but it is strange of you, since you do not have exactly the reputation of being a generous man, that precisely towards these Galileans you are so well-disposed while all of them are not from far away, and there is also the question if they will be able to pay you for these expensive fishes.”
[10] The innkeeper said: “Also that is of no concern to you. People like you are to me really nothing exceptional, but people like the Savior Jesus of Nazareth who you know, who by the truly miraculous power of His word and will can heal in one moment 10 men from the most malicious leper disease and make them completely healthy, and to whom you gave hardly 1 hour ago the written certificate, are surely extremely exceptional and have actually never existed until now. And therefore, everyone will surely well understand that out of free will, this consideration that they deserve should be given to them.”
[11] On this excellent counter remark the Pharisees did not know what to answer and they tried to save their face with good looks, although inwardly they were full of wickedness. They ate and drank now very considerably, and we did the same and did not care about what the displeased Pharisees were doing or about what kind of words they were speaking among each other.
[12] But when the wine had greatly heated up the Pharisees and were trying to start an argument with Me, the scribe stood up, came shamelessly standing before Me and said: “Master, do tell us out of which power You are doing Your apparent miracles?”
[13] I said: “This I surely want to tell you – but first you should answer My question. Tell Me: were the preaching and baptism of John ordained by God or were they purely a work of men?”
[14] Now the scribe did not know what to answer Me, for he thought: If I say: ‘they were ordained by God’, then He will tell me: ‘then why did you not believe him?’ and if I say: ‘they were purely the work of men’, then we soon will have the innkeeper and tomorrow the whole market place against us, because they all took John for a prophet who was awakened by God.
[15] Only after a while he (the scribe) said: “Master, this truly none of us know, and so I cannot answer You yes or no.”
[16] I said: “Then I also cannot tell you out of which power I am doing My miracles, and so we are just as far with one another as before.”
[17] Then there was also a Pharisee who came to Me and said: “Master, we have heard already many different things about You, and among those, also that by You the Kingdom of God will be established. By Your deeds You are witnessing of Yourself that You are the One whom all the Jews are expecting, based on the ancient promise. Look, also we want to believe in You, but do tell us how and when the Kingdom of God will come among the people on this Earth.”
[18] I said: “Most certainly not in the way you imagine.”
[19] Now the scribe said: “But then how?”
[20] I said: “The Kingdom of God will come without any outer pomp and splendor, and it will not be said: ‘Look, here’, or ‘there it is’, because the Kingdom of God is not a material, but a spiritual Kingdom, because God is in Himself the eternal original and purest Spirit, and His Kingdom is therefore also not given for the body and established on this Earth, but for the soul and the spirit of the body. The soul and the spirit are however inside man and not outside of him, and so the Kingdom of God is only inside man, and when it will come to man, he will only feel it in himself and not outside of himself.”
[21] On this My answer the Pharisees did not know anymore what to reply to Me and they returned to their table.
[22] The innkeeper was secretly glad that I shut the mouth of the Pharisees, and he let new, first class wine to be set on our table and he said to Me: “Eat and drink as much as you want, for the bill is for me this time.”
[23] And we ate and drank very cheerfully.
[24] When the Pharisees saw that, they were even more offended and said aloud among themselves: “And this should be the Messiah sent by God in this world! What are He and His disciples gluttons and drunkards! And moreover we know that He associates with tax collectors, heathens and other sinners and eats His bread with unwashed hands, and no matter how much miracles He performs, a true scribe and Pharisee will not believe in Him!”
[25] Then the innkeeper said: “He certainly will care very little about that. If He is the Lord – and this I also do believe now – then He, who is in Himself the most perfect Spirit out of God, will not need to conform Himself to our worldly institutions, but we should conform ourselves to the ones He will give us.”
[26] The Pharisees said: “What you say to us does not irritate us, because we know that you are more a Samaritan than a Jew. We are irritated about the fact that He, through His teaching and deeds, is seducing many Jews and claims to be something that He cannot be because in many respects He does not keep the law of Moses.”
[27] Then I stood up with a serious face and said: “With whom will I compare this kind of degenerated people? John ate and drunk almost nothing else except grasshoppers and wild honey and led a strict life of penitence. Then they said: ‘What is this man a pretender and a hypocrite. But this they said because John showed them their complete godlessness and countless sins, and for this reason they planned to bring Herod to the point that he would throw him into prison and let him cut off his head.
[28] I eat and drink, do not behave as an extremist or a sulking person and meet everyone in a friendly way. I help everyone who comes to Me, believes in Me and asks Me for help, and then they say: ‘What is this Man a drunkard and a big eater and a friend of sinners, tax collectors and heathens, and He does not keep the rules of Moses.’
[29] But what about when they teach: ‘If you make an offering it will be more useful to you than if you yourself would honor your father and mother.’ Do they not abolish God’s commandments with that and torment the people with rules that they invented for the greatest benefit of their bellies? Therefore, later all the more damnation will come over them. They put unbearable loads upon the people, while they themselves do not touch them with the little finger. For the big offerings they promise to keep long prayers and let them be rattled off before the eyes of the deceived and blind people in a disgusting heartless and useless manner by their subordinate servants. Are they then not the same as men who are nursing mosquitoes and in return for that swallow up camels?
[30] Yes, yes, although they eat their bread with washed hands but their heart is full of filth and dirt. Therefore they also look like neat and elegant whitewashed graves that are inside full of rotting and stench. To eat bread with unwashed hands does not defile man – and the least when there is no possibility to wash his hands before eating bread, which happens often – but lie, deceit, jealousy, stinginess, gluttony and revelry, pride, hatred, anger, fornication, harlotry, adultery and the denial of God in man are defiling the whole man and make him a child of Hell.”
[31] When the Pharisees heard that from Me they became very angry, stood up from their table and left the hall, which was very pleasant to us all.
[32] The innkeeper came to Me and could not thank Me enough that I had thrown the truth straight into the face of the Pharisees, and also all My disciples praised Me.
[33] Finally the innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, I suppose that these words of Yours will bring one or the other of these Pharisees to a better opinion about You?”
[34] I said: “You will more easily whitewash 10 Mores than that 1 of these hypocrites would repent and do penance. When stinginess, jealousy and lust for power are too deeply rooted in man, then they hardly can become truly better. But we will just let them breed among each other, tomorrow is another day on which there will be something to do.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 68
The Lord heals the sick helper of the innkeeper (21/36)
But you have a sick helper who is your favorite, because he always has served you in the most loyal and zealous way and who cannot stand up from his sickbed since already 1 full year because he is afflicted by gout. If you want and believe, I can help him.”
[2] The innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, if You would like to show me this mercy, I want to do everything that You want me to do for You.”
[3] I said: “Then it will happen according to your faith. Go and see if your helper is still in pain.”
[4] Then the innkeeper went immediately to the room where the sick helper was, and see, the helper was healthy, and he told the innkeeper that he had clearly the impression that there had been lightning around him, and after that in one moment all pain and weakness had left him, so much so that he now immediately wanted to stand up from his sickbed. God must have done a miracle to him.
[5] The innkeeper said: “You surely can stand up now and come then into the big hall. There you will see the One who made you miraculously healthy.”
[6] The helper did quickly what the innkeeper told him to do, and the latter came with a very thankful heart immediately back to us.
[7] When the innkeeper came to us again and had expressed his thanks to Me, the healed helper came also soon after him, and together with him came also the other personnel of the house and servants and maidservants, and they asked who of us was the One who had healed the chief helper miraculously of his gout.
[8] The innkeeper pointed with his hand to Me and said: “This God-Man here, of whom I must say that no one of us is in the least worthy that He came to us and walked through the doorstep of my house. Thank Him, all of you for all the mercy that He has given us, and give Him always the honor before all men.”
[9] After these words, the innkeeper kneeled down immediately at My feet, thanked Me and praised Me loudly. Then also the others of the personnel did the same, the servants and maidservants, which caused a great noise in the house that could also be heard by the Pharisees, although their room was far away from our hall. And one of them came to see what was happening.
[10] When he heard that I had completely healed the helper from his gout, and in which manner, he was irritated and said to the innkeeper whom he called (the Pharisee): “Watch out for this agitator of the people, for if He does those miracles with the help of the chief of devils or by another kind of sorcery, which He has perhaps learned from the Essenes, then the Romans will soon come to know that the whole people runs after Him, who will finally make Him king over all the Jews, and then they will come down to us and will really beat us up.”
[11] The innkeeper said: “Thanks to this Man of wonders, whom the Romans know certainly already for a longer time than we, I have nothing to fear from them, but from you I could fear everything if I were not a Roman citizen. But you should fear this Man who must be filled with the Spirit of God, for otherwise He impossibly could do such signs and perform such deeds that are only possible to God, and the one who is filled with God’s Spirit is also a true Lord over everything in Heaven and on the Earth, and those who are His enemies should only fear Him, but He not them. So the warning that you gave me will never take root in my mind.”
[12] When the rabbi – who was actually a lower Pharisee – heard this from the innkeeper, he became still more irritated than before. He did not say anything anymore and went back to his companions.
[13] When he came to them, they immediately asked him what happened.
[14] However, the rabbi was thinking about the words of the innkeeper, and therefore he indifferently reported what happened and said that mostly the personnel burst out in insignificant jubilation.
[15] The other Pharisees were satisfied with that and did not ask any further and continued to revel and said: “Just let us grant the amazed innkeeper his pleasure to praise his Savior and Messiah as a wonder doctor who is traveling around and who unmistakably comes from the school of the Essenes, and whom also the Romans are holding in great esteem. In a few weeks time everything will again be gone and forgotten with him.”
[16] This mood of the already really drunk Pharisees was good for us, because by that they left us in peace and we were able to discuss important things with one another.
[17] Also the personnel, the servants and maidservants who came into our hall went on command of the innkeeper to work again, for they still had a lot of things to do because a few strangers who – mostly for business reasons – came from Capernaum to this market. Only the healed helper stayed with us, and he ate and drank with us and strengthened himself.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 69
The value of the temple rules (21/37)
The innkeeper said to Me: “O Lord and Master, as we are sitting here quietly together and do not have to be afraid of being disturbed by anyone, and since it is also not so late in the evening, I ask You to name me a few things which are necessary to attain the true salvation of the soul.”
[2] I said: “Believe in God without doubting, keep His command-ments, love Him above all as much as you can, and your fellowmen as yourself, and believe that I am the promised Messiah who have come now Myself in a body to this world as the eternal Truth, the Light and the Life, so that all who believe in Him and live according to My teaching, will have the eternal life. If you believe all that and act accordingly, you will obtain and keep for eternity the true, living salvation for your soul.
[3] Look, only this is completely sufficient to attain to the Kingdom of God in yourself. All the rest is useless and has with regard to the benefit of the soul no value before God. If I as the Lord of all life am saying this to you, you also can believe it is so and not otherwise.”
[4] The innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, I believe this now firmly and without any doubt. However, Moses gave still a lot more rules and precepts. For instance that a Jew may eat only certain foods, must wash his body frequently, must fast, must do penance in sack and ashes, must carry a cloak made of hairs, and still a lot of other things which are difficult to remember and therefore still more difficult to keep, by which you then also live constantly in fear of being full of sins which you unknowingly might have committed. How should we actually behave concerning these things? Is the strict observance of all precepts, which Moses and also the other prophets have given, an absolute condition to attain to the satisfaction of God?”
[5] I said: “If you keep what I have told you just now, you have by that fulfilled everything that is written in Moses and all the prophets where it says what you have to do. Man must eat and drink to keep him physically alive, and the foods and drinks should be clean and fresh. Likewise it is also good and healthy for the body to keep it clean as much as possible, and so also to be pure, moderate and sober in all things. Thus, these kinds of precepts are not only good and beneficial for the Jews, but for all men, because also the soul cannot raise himself so easily in a sick body unto that which can benefit his salvation and strengthen him for eternal life.
[6] Look, for this reason God prescribed through Moses and also through the other prophets that which is good for the body during the time of the earthly life, and it is to the benefit of man to keep these rules.
[7] However, the one who does what I have just told you, will be guided by the spirit of the Kingdom of God in his own heart, and this will show him also the rules for the benefit of his body. And so already everything is contained in what I have told you. Have you understood all this now?”
[8] While the healed helper agreed on that very thankfully, the innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, we thank You from the deepest of our soul, with all our heart and with all the strength of our life for Your very wise and truthful lesson which has kindled a total different light in us compared to the long preachings of the Pharisees who say that the whole salvation of men depends only on the fact of keeping strictly those many outer things and rules, but keeping God’s commandments by which the soul is purified and made stronger for the eternal life they attach almost no importance and say that man must make offerings instead, which are more useful for him than when he rigidly and troublesomely would keep the commandments.
[9] And so you can see the people who often lay down big offerings before the doors of the Pharisees, but now you hardly can find anyone who strictly observes the commandments of Moses, because the people say: ‘if offerings are the same for God, and we can still be more purified of our sins than when we troublesomely observe the commandments, then offerings are much easier, and our conscious is lighter, because according to the words of the Pharisees the offerings will atone everything before God, but the keeping of the commandments only insofar as someone was capable to observe strictly and conscientiously one or the other commandment.’
[10] Well now, if we compare that teaching with what You, o Lord and Master, have advised and very clearly explained to me, then there is an infinite great difference. With You everything is the fullest and living truth, and with the Pharisees it is a dirty, dead lie by which truly not one soul can attain to eternal life. Lord, what should we do now regarding the Pharisees?”
[11] I said: “Listen to what they announce as the pure word from Moses and the prophets, and act according to that pure word, but do not keep their own rules, for in God’s eyes they are an abomination.
[12] For it is also written: ‘See, this people honors Me with the lips, but their heart is far away from Me.’ However, I say to you all: the end of those who preach a human teaching has come near. That is why I, who am the Truth, the Way and the Life, have come to you, and I will wipe away the lie and its evil works. Although I will soon leave this world, and during the time that I will be absent visibly, the lie and its false and evil things will still be rampant for some time among the people on Earth, but then at the right time I will come back to you people with all might and power and will make an end to the dominion of the lie and deceit.
[13] Already now I prepare in the hearts of men the ground for it, and I am building a new temple and a new city of God. Let us finish its construction as soon as possible, so that the old temple and the city of lie, deceit and all evil will be destroyed forever.
[14] This you surely cannot understand now in all its purity, but when you will be permeated with My Spirit, then also that will be very clear, and then you will remember what I have told you beforehand.”
[15] These words of Mine were also for de disciples not completely clear, and therefore they said among each other (the disciples): “He already spoke a few times about a 2nd coming on this Earth, but always in a rather vague manner, like the prophets do. Just let us ask Him now straightly, maybe this time He will tell us more, and more specific.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 70
The 2nd coming of the Lord (21/38)
After this conversation among themselves the disciples turned to Me and said: “Lord and Master, You have said already several times that it will be given to us to well understand the secrets of the Kingdom of God, and You also have very clearly revealed to us already so many things, so that in the spirit we can well understand Your infinite creation and still 1.000 other things which no worldly wise person could ever imagine and which, even through personal investigation and seeking he will never be able to clearly imagine, for which reason all human knowledge was until now only piece-work. Please tell us now also something more specific about Your 2nd coming. In which time will You return, and where and how? Because we are of the opinion that also this is part of understanding the secrets of God’s Kingdom.”
[2] I said: “Also this I have told you already several times very extensively. But because you also are not completely permeated with My Spirit you still do not understand it fully. The year, the day and the hour I cannot tell you with certainty because everything on this Earth depends on the complete free will of men. Therefore, not even an angel in Heaven knows it, but only the Father and also the one to whom He wants to reveal it. Besides, it is for the salvation of the soul not absolutely necessary to know it very precisely beforehand.
[3] Would it be good for someone to know very precisely beforehand the day and the hour of his death? For very few who are reborn in the spirit, yes, but for numberless people it would be very bad, because the approaching hour of their death would fill them so much with fear, anguish and despair and become great enemies of life, in such a way that they would prematurely take away their life in order to escape the anguish of death, or they would come into such great laziness of life that little salvation could be expected for the soul. So it is better for man not to know all things for sure beforehand, namely as to what, how and when this and that can and also must come over him in this world.
[4] I say to you: the time will come that your spiritual descendants will ask, just like now here, when the day of the Son of Man will come, and will desire to see the day, and they will still not see it as you desire. In that time many will rise and come forward, and with a wise face they will say: ‘Look here’, ‘Look there’ and ‘That is the day’. But then do not go there to follow such prophets.
[5] The day of My 2nd coming will be as a lightning that goes from the east to the west, high in the clouded sky, and will illuminate everything that is under the sky. Before that will happen – as I have told you already several times – the Son of Man must still suffer many things and be rejected entirely by this generation, namely by the Jews and the Pharisees, and in later times by those who will be called the new Jews and Pharisees.
[6] As it happened during the time of Noah so it will happen in the time of the 2nd coming of the Son of Man. They ate and drank very cheerfully, they married and let themselves be given to marriage until the day that Noah climbed into the ark and the flood came and they all drowned. And it will happen in the same manner as during the time of Lot: they ate and drank, they bought and sold, and they planted and constructed. But on the day – as I have explained to you more in detail on the Mount of Olives – that Lot went out of Sodom it was already raining fire and sulfur from the sky, and they all perished by it.
[7] Now look, this is how it also will be and happen during the time when the Son of Man will be revealed again. Whoever will be on that day on the roof and knows that his household goods are in the house, let him not come down from the roof to get his household goods – which has to be understood as follows: he who really understands those things should stay with that understanding and not leave that level out of fear that by that he might lose worldly advantages, because those things will be destroyed.
[8] So also still another image: whoever is in the field (the freedom of understanding) should not turn around to what is behind him (old deceiving teachings and their rules), but should remember the wife of Lot, and should continue to strive forwards in the truth.
[9] I will still tell you more: during that same time there will be 2 in a mill and do the same work. The one will be
accepted and the other left behind, which means: the honest worker will be accepted and the dishonest and
selfish one will be left behind, because he who will try to keep his soul
because of the world, will lose it, but he
who will lose it for the sake of the world will keep his life and will help him towards true eternal life.
[10] And still further, I say to you: in one and the same night of the soul, 2 people will lie in one and the same bed. Also then, the one will be accepted and the other left behind, which means: 2 people will outwardly be in the sphere of one and the same confession of faith, but the one will be in the active living faith and will therefore be accepted in the living and lightful Kingdom of God, but the other will only adhere to the outer cult, which has no inner value for the life of the soul and the spirit, and will not be accepted in the living and lightful Kingdom of God, because his faith without the works of neighborly love is as it were dead.
[11] And further: there will be 2 people in the field of work. The one who will work without self-interest in the living faith out of love for God and out of love for his fellowman, will also be accepted in the true Kingdom of God. But the one who will work in the same field as the Pharisees without inner living faith out of pure self-interest, will obviously be left behind and will not be accepted in the living and lightful Kingdom of God.
[12] See, that is how it will be and happen during the 2nd coming the Son of Man, and this is how it will manifest itself. When in the future you will be permeated deeper with My Spirit, you will also clearly understand all that I have said now. At this moment however, I cannot explain it to you more clearly and more understandably.”
[13] The disciples said: “Lord and Master, that is all right and we believe Your words, but where and when will it happen, counted according to earthly time? Surely, this You also can tell us.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 71
The end time before the 2nd coming of the Lord (21/39)
I said: “It is really remarkable how little you still understand things. I have already so often explained to you why the earthly time cannot be calculated precisely and with certainty as you think, like I could tell you very exactly in advance and up to a moment when this or that mountain and its rocky tops will be destroyed by a lightning. Because in that case we are dealing with judged matter, which is in everything completely dependent on the power of My will, but with men who have a free, self-deciding will, it does not happen in the same way. The reason of it I have already often shown to you and you finally will understand it once, and therefore you should not come to Me with the same questions each time.
[2] But if you absolutely want to have determined the ‘where’ and ‘when’ more precisely, then remember what I will tell you now: where there is a corpse, there soon the free eagles will gather.”
[3] The disciples said: “O Lord and Master, now You have again said something which we cannot understand. What is the corpse and what are the eagles, and when will the corpse be, and where will the free eagles come from?”
[4] I said: “Just look at the rotten and unbelieving institution of Pharisees, then you will see the corpse. I and all who believe in Me, Jews and gentiles, are the eagles who soon will eat up the corpse completely. So also, the night of the sins of the soul are a corpse around which the light of life is spreading itself and destroys the corpse with all its hazes and illusions, just like the morning does with the night.
[5] As this is now happening before our eyes with the Jewry that is now without truth or faith, by which it has become a very big corpse that will be finished in about 50 earthly years, so it will also happen in later times with the teaching and the church that I am establishing now. It will become an even more terrible corpse than the Jewry now, and then also the free eagles of light and life will come over it from all directions, and with the fire of the true love and with the power of the light of truth they will consume it as a corpse that wants to spoil everything. And that can still happen before 2 full 1.000 earthly years after My life as I am now bodily present here amongst you, will have passed by – which I also have already explained to you at other occasions.
[6] Then you were wondering, just like now, why this will actually be permitted by God. However, I also have already often, like also this time, shown you that I cannot and may not guide men with My almighty will to whom I have given a completely free will, a free self-determination as well as all the other created beings, small and big in the whole of infinity, because if I would do that, then man would not be a human being but would be just like an animal or plant or stone that is judged by My almightiness. Hopefully you will realize and understand this now and will not ask Me so easily about things which are obvious for all those who think somehow clearly.
[7] If already now in this time, while I am still walking around in a body on this Earth amongst you, and am teaching, there are already a number of people who travel around in My name and who also spread My teaching for their material benefit but who are also mixing it with their own impure seed from which soon between the meager wheat in the field of life and its truth much bad weed will grow up, will it then be surprising when in later times in My name still more false teachers and prophets will rise up who are not called, and who, with the sword in the hand, will shout with mighty words to the people: ‘Look, here is Christ!’, or ‘There He is!’
[8] When you, and later your true, pure successors will hear and see that, then do not believe such shouters. Because at their works they can be quite as easily be recognized as the trees from their fruits, because a good tree brings forth good fruits. At thornbushes will not grow any grapes and at thistles no figs.
[9] Of what the Kingdom of God consists, and the only way on which it can manifest itself in man himself, and where it happens, I have just told the Pharisees in your presence. So you surely will realize and understand that you should not believe those who shout: ‘Look here!’, ‘Look there!’ For as the spirit is inside man, and all the life, thinking, feeling, knowing and wanting originally comes from it and penetrates all fibers, in the same way is also the Kingdom of God, which is the true kingdom of life of the spirit, only inside man and not in one or the other manner outwardly or outside of man.
[10] Whoever will accept it in him in this manner and will understand it according to the full, living truth, can never in eternity be misled by a false prophet. But whoever in his mind looks like a weathercock or a reed in the water, will of course with much difficulty find the harbor of life that is filled with peace and that is illuminated by the truth. Therefore, be no weathercock or reed, but true rocks of life over which the storms and the waves of water have no hold. Did you well understand this now?”
[11] The disciples said: “Yes, Lord and Master, now we have again well understood You, because You have very clearly and with understandable words explained this matter to us. But when You often speak to us in very concealed images, we can do nothing else except saying: ‘Lord, where?’ and ‘how?’ But we also thank You now, as always, for this mercy that You have given us, and we ask You to have always that much patience with us.”
[12] I said: “If I would be like men, My patience with you would surely have been many times too little, but because I am as you know Me, full of the greatest patience, tolerance, love and meekness, you will never have to complain about My patience. However, be also that patient, meek and humble as I am with all My heart, and love one another as brothers among each other, just as I also love you and as I always have loved you, then you will by that show to everyone that you truly are My disciples. Let no one of you think that he is more than his fellow disciple, for you are all equal brothers. Only I am your Lord and Master and will also be and remain like that in all eternity and also during all the times of this world. For if the Father would have no patience with His children, then who else would there be to have patience with them?
[13] Now we have worked with each other already a long time for God’s Kingdom, and during that time you also have made so many mistakes, and still not one of you has been rejected by Me, not even the one whom I have already pointed out to you many times and who up to this moment is still a devil who has still not improved his life. But My love and patience have still not judged him. How much less will it judge those who cling to Me with all love and full faith. Therefore, you can all be sure about My highest love and patience, for if someone stays in Me, I will also stay in him.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 72
The Kingdom Of God (21/40)
Now the innkeeper said with deep awe and respect: “O Lord and Master, Your deeds are very wonderful, but Your words are truly pure truth and life, because when You act, then also a blind person can notice that in Your will there is more than human force and might, but when You speak, then one can really recognize completely that You are the Lord Himself, because the wisdom of Your words is greater than the most bright light of the sun at noontime.
[2] But now also I should take the freedom to ask You, o Lord and Master, a question for the sake of the Kingdom of God. If You mercifully would allow this to me, I will speak.”
[3] I said: “Just say what you want, and I will answer you.”
[4] Now the innkeeper said: “Lord and Master, to Your dear disciples and besides that, also to me and my chief helper who was healed by You, You have spoken many very wise things about Your 2nd coming and thus also about the coming of the Kingdom of God on this Earth. But one thing caught my attention, and that is concerning the Kingdom of God on Earth that will exist somewhere in the faraway future, and that it will thus also really come on the Earth.
[5] So You also said that the Kingdom of God will in no way come among the people with outer splendor, but that it is already deep inside man, and that he only has to search it, find it and develop it in himself.
[6] But I am of the opinion that for us all who are here in Your presence, it is clearly not in us, but still very far outside of us, and that we can say with the greatest confidence: Look, here is Christ, who is since eternity the anointed Lord of all glory, and He Himself is everything in all, and thus also the eternal Kingdom of God and the Life and the Truth. Since You are now with us, Your Kingdom is not in us but with us, amongst us.
[7] Will this very holy occurrence also be the same during the time that You mentioned or will Your 2nd coming still be very different from Your present coming?”
[8] I said: “O My dear friend, you have spoken now very well, and I can say that it was not your flesh and blood that inspired you in this, but only your spirit. But still, during the future return of the Son of Man it will be as I have clearly said to you all.
[9] You are completely right when you say that the Kingdom of God has come to you in Me and is now with and among you, but this is still not sufficient to attain to the eternal life of the soul and keep it completely, for although the Kingdom of God has come to you in Me, it has by that not yet penetrated in your inner self, which only can and will happen when you will have completely accepted My teaching in your will and thus also in everything that you do, without considering the world. Once this will be the case, you will say no more: ‘Christ, and with Him the Kingdom of God has come to us and He lives with us and is among us’, but you will say: ‘Now it is not I who lives, but Christ lives in me’. When this will be the case with you, then you will also completely understand that the Kingdom of God does not come with outer pomp and splendor to and in men, but that it develops only inside of man and draws the soul into the eternal life of that Kingdom of God and will keep him permanently in it.
[10] It is true that the way has to be shown to man first from the outside by God’s word, which comes to man from the Heavens and by which man can say: ‘Peace be with you, for the Kingdom of God has come near’, but therefore man is still not yet in the Kingdom of God, and the Kingdom of God not in him.
[11] Only when man begins to believe without doubting, and makes his faith alive by acting according to the teaching, the Kingdom of God develops itself in man, as the life in a plant develops itself unmistakably in spring from the inside when the plant is shone by the light of the sun, warms up and is by that urged to inner activity.
[12] Although all the life is stimulated and awakened from the outside, the originating, the development, the unfolding, forming and strengthening comes always from the inside.
[13] So also, animals and men must first absorb their food in them from the outside, but this absorbing of food and drink is still by far not the real feeding of the body, but this happens only after, from the stomach to all the parts of the body. As the stomach is in a way the life-feeding heart of the body, so is also the heart of man the feeding stomach of the soul for the awakening of the Spirit from God in himself, and My teaching is the true food of life and the true drink of life for the stomach of the soul.
[14] So in what I am teaching men I am a true nourishing bread from the Heavens, and acting according to that teaching is a true drink of life, a very good and strong wine that by its spirit awakens the whole man to life and enlightens him throughout by the illuminating blazing flame of the fire of life. Whoever will eat that bread and will drink that wine, will no more see, feel or taste death in eternity.
[15] If you have understood this now, then act also accordingly, then My words will become full, living truth in you.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 73
Explanation of the Lord about ‘eating His flesh and drinking His blood’ (21/41)
Now the disciples said: “Lord and Master, this lesson that You gave us can be well understood, but once in Capernaum where so many people from all regions around Jerusalem followed You and when You gave a similar instruction about eating Your flesh and drinking Your blood, it was clearly a hard teaching, namely for those people who did not understand Your simple, clear word as it should be understood according to its true meaning, and that is why many disciples of that time left You. We ourselves did not understand it at first, but the innkeeper, who has never been a disciple of You, gave us its interpretation. And if we now compare that teaching with this one, it means the same as what You have now very understandably and very clearly explained to us. Are we right or not?”
[2] I said: “Indeed, because bread and flesh are one and the same, as well as wine and blood, and whoever will in My word eat the bread of the Heavens and will drink the wine of life by acting according to that word, thus by doing the works of the true, most unselfish love for God and his fellowman, will also eat My flesh and drink My blood, for as the physical bread that is eaten by men is changed in man into flesh and the wine that is drank changed into blood, so will also in the soul of man the bread of My word be changed into flesh and the wine of the active love be changed into blood.
[3] But when I say: ‘Whoever will eat My flesh’, then by that is also indicated that he has not only taken My word into his memory and into his brains, but at the same time also into his heart, which is – as I already said – the stomach of the soul, and he also did the same with the wine of the active love, which is by that no more wine but already the blood of life, because the memory and the reason of man are in relation to the heart, just like the mouth is in relation to the physical stomach. As long as the physical bread is still between the teeth in the mouth it is still no flesh but bread, but when it is chewed and comes into the stomach and is there mixed with the stomach juices, then it is, what concerns its fine feeding particles, already flesh, because it corresponds to the flesh. So also with the wine or with water, which certainly contains also wine substances, because without water, which is carried by the Earth to feed all plants and animals, the grapevine would die. As long as the wine is kept into the mouth it will not change into blood. However, in the stomach it very soon will be changed into it.
[4] So whoever hears My word and keeps it into his memory, keeps the bread in the mouth of the soul. When he seriously begins to think about it with his reason, he chews the bread with the teeth of the soul, because the reason is for the soul what the teeth in the mouth are for the physical man.
[5] When My bread, thus My teaching, is chewed by the reason, or has been understood and accepted as the full truth, it also has to be accepted in the heart by the love for the truth, and by the firm will it has to be changed into deeds. When this happens, then the word is changed into flesh and by the serious decisive will into blood of the soul, which is My Spirit in him, without which the soul would be as dead as a body without blood.
[6] The serious decisive will corresponds to a good digestive capability of the physical stomach by which the whole body is kept healthy and strong. When the digestive power of the stomach is weak, then the whole body is already sick and weak and will even become sick from the best and purest food.
[7] It is the same for the soul in whose heart the will to transform the teaching into deeds has become weakened. He does not achieve the full, healthy, spiritual power, is divided, falls easily into all kinds of doubts and objections, and tastes one time this and then again another kind of food to see if perhaps that one may have a better and more strengthening effect. But with that the soul, who once has become somewhat sick, is still not completely helped. ‘Yes’, you ask yourselves, ‘can a sick soul then not be helped at all?’ O yes, I say. But how?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 74
The meaning of acting according to God’s Word (21/42)
Listen, when someone has a weak stomach, he once takes a drink of herbs that is well known to you, by which the badly digested foods are moved away from the stomach and the intestines along the well-known natural way. Those badly digested foods can be compared with the objections that are absorbed in the soul, namely if he should believe this or that completely and should act accordingly.
[2] Once the physical weak stomach is cleansed, then what has to be done to make it strong again and that it should remain strong? Such a person should become really active, and at the same time take good exercise in the fresh, pure air. By that, the stomach will in the first place regain its full and healthy strength. Look, this is what the soul should do also. He must cleanse his heart of all false doctrines, wrong notions and ideas. Then he should absorb the truth as I am teaching you, with love, willfully and in full faith, and should be busy and active with it, then by that he will soon become much stronger and also become fully and permanently healthy.
[3] Therefore, none of you should only be listeners, but should also seriously and zealously act according to My word. Then in a very short time all objections and doubts will have disappeared from his soul.
[4] The physical stomach of the body, being in a healthy, strong condition, can take up all kinds of clean and if necessary also unclean food into itself without suffering damage, because through its activity it removes all that is unclean from itself or transforms it into something clean. And this is also what the strong and completely healthy stomach of the soul does. And thus for the pure everything is pure. And even the most impure spiritual stench of pestilence of Hell cannot cause any damage to him.
[5] When you will completely possess My Kingdom in yourselves, you will be able to walk over snakes and scorpions and drink poison from Hell without causing you the least of damage.
[6] If you all have well understood this now and have grasped it, you will now also perceive according to the full living truth what I wanted you to understand in Capernaum with ‘eating My flesh’ and ‘drinking My blood’, and from now on you surely will not call it a hard teaching anymore.
[7] Already in the visible natural world the deeper causes of things and of many phenomena are so difficult to explain for the pure human reason in such a way that it can remain free from all possible errors that feeds the bad superstition, and that it can in this way walk the way of the truth. How much more difficult will the pure reason of the brains understand the heavenly spiritual things, powers, actions and phenomena which are invisible for the physical eye of man and to make it perceptible for the soul.
[8] Therefore I always say to you: you will only be initiated in all wisdom related to the spiritual, heavenly life’s conditions and its power and might when you will be completely newly born in My Spirit in the manner that I have extensively and clearly shown to you. And ask yourself now if you also have completely understood the correct, full truth of all that.”
[9] The disciples said: “Yes, Lord and Master, if You reveal to us the secrets of the Kingdom of God in this manner, they are also for us easy to understand, but when You speak in parables, then the meaning of Your words is for us always difficult and sometimes not at all to understand. But when after that, You explain the parables to us, we realize that only the godly all-wisdom can give such images and parables. O Lord, we thank You from the deepest of our heart for Your more than great patience and Your love for us. If we as men would ever become weak and tired on the way to the true new birth – the rebirth of Your Spirit in us – then do not leave us, Lord, but strengthen us and let us never become weak. And when our mind becomes fearful and sad when in the future You will no more visibly walk among us, then come with Your mercy and compassion, and comfort us, and revive our love, our faith, our hope and our expectation.”
[10] The innkeeper and his healed chief helper said: “O Lord and Master, we also ask You for what the disciples have asked You.”
[11] I said: “Truly, truly, I say to you: that which you will ask the Father in My name, will also be given to you. Where can you find a father among men, who are mostly bad, who would give to a child a stone when he asked him for a piece of bread, or who would give to a daughter a snake when she asked him for a fish?
[12] When men who are – as already said – only bad, can give their children all good gifts, how much more will the Father in Heaven, who is the only One who is more than good, do good things for those who lovingly and believingly ask Him.
[13] Therefore you always can have a cheerful heart and be in a happy mood, because the holy and more than good Father always watches over you and takes care of your well-being and salvation of your soul.
[14] And the Father is in Me, as I am always and eternally in Him, and I give you the full assurance that I will never leave you behind as orphans, until the end of times of this Earth.
[15] Truly I say to you: who truly loves Me and keeps My commandments I will come to him and reveal Myself to him, and then everyone will be able to convince himself that he is not like an orphan in this world. The one to whom I will reveal Myself to him in this manner should however not keep it to himself, but should also tell this comfort to his brothers, so that also they may be comforted and strengthened by that.
[16] Who gladly will strengthen the weak, comfort the sorrowful and gladly will help those who are suffering, can in all these things expect tenfold the reward of life from Me. You always can be completely sure about that.”
[17] These words of Mine made everyone happy and cheerful, and the innkeeper let our cups again be filled with his best wine, and we drank and talked then also for about 1 hour with each other.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 75
The nightly storm (21/43)
However, after 1 hour, the rest was disturbed on the street because a hard wind came up and was violently roaring through the doors and the windows of the house. The Pharisees were thereby greatly troubled, so much that 2 of them came to us, and they fearfully asked the innkeeper what would come of it.
[2] But the innkeeper who became afraid himself because of the storm that came up so suddenly, said: “How can you, servants of God, ask this to me? At other times you know everything, and say that without you, who are His only representatives and His servants and helpers, God can do nothing in this world. Then you surely will know best why God let this terrible storm come up so suddenly and what will come of it. What can I know, who am still considered by you as a half Samaritan, when you yourselves, who are so close to God, are full of fear and fright and ask me questions?”
[3] One of the Pharisees said: “Come now, do not boast so much because you are a citizen of Rome. Maybe that miraculous Nazarene, who is certainly well initiated in all the secrets of nature, can tell us something, because this has never happened before. A storm – as it is now roaring more and more violently – always begins with a rather mild wind that continues to blow harder until it develops into a hurricane. But not even the smallest of breeze preceded this storm, but it came completely suddenly, as a mighty flood, and it continues to roar and rage now with an ever-increasing fierceness. In that case, one may surely ask what will come of it?”
[4] While the Pharisee still wanted to continue his speech, a mighty lightning was discharging outside, after which immediately a terrible cracking thunder followed. Then the 2 Pharisees ran from fear and fright towards us to find protection and comfort with us. But it did not take long before a 2nd lightning discharged itself with an even more terrible fierceness, which also brought the rest of the Pharisees and the scribe to us. Everyone in the whole house was filled with fear and great fright and penetrated our hall, and the Pharisees crawled under the table at which they had eaten before.
[5] Then the innkeeper asked Me: “Lord and Master, it is difficult to determine the time at night when you can see no stars, but according to my feeling it could well be almost midnight. Most people, being tired of their daily work, must certainly have gone to sleep already 2 hours ago, and should rest during the night, but this storm will certainly give no rest to anyone since its raging is so fierce that even a half dead person has to wake up and has to be filled with fright and fear. Why did this storm had to come up so suddenly? Look, I am someone who does not easily become fainthearted, but I honestly confess that now, despite Your almighty presence, I become greatly worried by the raging and roaring of this storm that does not want to lie down at all. Can You, or do You not want to command this storm to lie down? Because the night is surely a time of rest for the whole nature and not a time of terribly disturbance. Why actually must certainly many thousands of people and animals feel the greatest fright and fear for such nightly storm?”
[6] I said: “Can you see at Me also fear and fright? Just let the outer storm roar and rage, for not one hair of a just person will be touched by that.
[7] Much worse is the inner storm of a big sinner when his end is near and he sees the eternal death before him and God’s wrath over his head. Can he still hope to receive mercy and compassion with God while he never has shown a poor person the least of charity, but rather driven a lot of people into the greatest misery and the hardest need? Look, friend, such storm of the soul is unspeakably more terrible than such a natural storm by which the soil receives a great benefit, and besides that, only very little damage is caused. That is why we will let this natural storm continue to roar and rage for some time while we can be full of confidence and good courage.”
[8] When I had comforted and reassured the innkeeper with that, again several terrible flashes of lightning discharged themselves, after which such mighty cracking thunder followed, that the strong house of the innkeeper trembled completely.
[9] When the Pharisees, who were crouching down together under the table, felt that the whole house was trembling, they began with a shaking voice to shout loudly: ‘Jehovah, God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, take care of us and let us not perish because of these criminal insolent Essenes who do magic, who call themselves Jews but who deal with Samaritans, gentiles, tax collectors and other sinners, and exalt themselves above us, Your real servants, and make us everywhere suspicious with the people, who take Your name in vain and, as we know, are repeatedly violating the Sabbath.”
[10] The Pharisees had hardly said that when again several even more fierce flashes of lightning discharged themselves with a loud cracking, and one lightning struck even into the synagogue that was located in front of the house of the innkeeper, and set fire to the woodwork, the roof and the benches, tables and closets.
[11] The innkeeper saw it immediately through the window of the hall and said to the Pharisees: “Stand up and go out to extinguish, because the last lightning has hit into your synagogue and set fire to the woodwork. In short, the synagogue is on flames. So go there and try to save your treasures and sacred things.”
[12] When the Pharisees heard that, they jumped up immediately, made a big spectacle in the house and wanted to force Me and My disciples to extinguish the fire.
[13] But I seriously said: “What have I to do with your fire and your synagogue. But did you not call upon your God? Why does He not hear your prayer? Truly, if I, of whom you blind Pharisees think that I am an Essene, would ask the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to command the storm to cease, the storm would also cease immediately. But I will not do that now, because you think that I am a heretic and sinner against your God, in whom you have never believed in your heart. So turn to your God, and see if He will hear and help you.”
[14] Then the Pharisees insisted even more and begged us to help them, if ever help was still possible with the fire that was already really spreading.
[15] Also the innkeeper beseeched Me and said: “O Lord and Master, if You do not want to listen to these blind Pharisees, then please listen to me, because see, my house is only 70 paces away from the burning synagogue. If the heavy wind would turn, then also my house would be in danger to catch fire, and this can happen very easily because there is no rain with the storm.”
[16] I said: “I already gave you once the assurance that no hair of the just will be touched, and even if the wind would turn 10 times, then still no disaster will come over you or your house. But such winds do not turn so easily, which I know very well. Therefore, you have nothing to fear.
[17] However, in the synagogue are a lot of piled up treasures that are unjustly acquired, for which poor widows and orphans are wailing and lamenting in foreign places while these blind Pharisees who let themselves be honored by the people as servants of God, fatten themselves undisturbed without being concerned for the true salvation of the people. That is why it is not a pity because of these treasures in which God can never take pleasure. But these here, who are now justly suffering damage, will in the future still have the same good life, just like they had until now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 76
The youngest Pharisee recognizes the Lord (21/44)
When the Pharisees heard Me saying that, one of them, who was the best among them, said to the scribe: “Listen, that Galilean is actually not wrong. It is true that His words are stinging like sharp arrows, but He speaks the truth. Why actually did the lightning hit exactly our synagogue? The Galilean knows what we are doing and can certainly not praise it, and therefore He knows very well that God will leave our prayer unanswered. We should approach Him more kindly now, then He still may save us in a miraculous way. Who of us can now assert with certainty that He is not the One who was promised to us?”
[2] The scribe said: “Will you also start to witness against us? Is it not written: ‘No prophet can arise from Galilee’?
[3] The better Pharisee said: “Yes, yes, this is what is written, but it is nowhere written that the Messiah cannot arise from Galilee. Now, if He is the One, then he also is no prophet, but the Lord Himself, and then what is written in the Scripture does not apply to Him.”
[4] The scribe said: “Yes, if that would be so, then of course not, but who can prove that, and who would dare?”
[5] The Pharisee said: “He Himself, and now maybe already many hundred of thousands witnesses. The fact that we do not believe that, is not His fault. But this is an opportunity to show us that He is more than a prophet, and then we also want and will believe in Him.”
[6] On this, the scribe did not say anything anymore, went outside to see how much damage the ever-spreading fire had already caused. But because the stormy wind continued to blow so heavily that anyone could hardly remain standing, and the flashes of lightning were also almost uninterruptedly flashing crisscross with loud thunder through the air and the thick clouds, the scribe and still another Pharisee who accompanied him, did not stay long outside as spectator but returned soon back into the hall and told the others that not much could be saved of the synagogue anymore since the fire had become too mighty and in this place there was too little water and too few brave people to extinguish it.
[7] However, the better Pharisee came to Me again and said: “Master, You have heard what I said to our scribe about You. He could not give me any valid answer, and so he preferred to remain silent, but he went outside anyway to see if perhaps it would still be worthy to extinguish the synagogue and thus to still save a few valuable things. Thereby he wanted to indicate that he also might believe in You if You would extinguish the fire in the synagogue by Your miraculous power and save also in this manner a few treasures. But since the vicious fire will now soon have consumed and destroyed everything, he will now think: ‘Neither with natural or with miraculous means can anything be saved anymore, and thus I will remain with my unbelief.’
[8] But what concerns me, I think and conclude now quite differently, because for me the 2 signs which You have performed here are sufficient, namely firstly the cleansing of the 10 lepers and secondly the healing of the chief helper, and I believe that You are undeniably God’s anointed One and that therefore nothing is impossible for You. And therefore I believe also that if You want, You can calm down the storm and extinguish the fire in our synagogue and save that which is most necessary for us to live from. Lord and Master, forgive me if I have sinned against You before, and show at least to me that You are also Lord over the elements and the great nature.”
[9] I said: “Blessed are you, because you believe, and for you I also want to do according to your faith. Therefore, come with Me outside, then we will see what true faith can do.”
[10] Then I went with the better Pharisee outside and looked with him to the strong fire that was already raging into the whole building, and I said to him while he was standing without fear or fright with Me: “Do you still think and believe that it is possible for Me to calm down with 1 word this mighty storm, extinguish the fire and by that at least save your possessions?”
[11] Being full of confidence the Pharisee said: “Yes, Lord and Master, only now I believe all that, without any doubt. Speak only 1 word, and infallibly will happen what You want.”
[12] I said: “Well then will happen as you believe.”
[13] After I had said that, the storm lied down suddenly, and the fire in the synagogue extinguished in such a way that in the whole big building not even a little glowing spark could be found anymore.
[14] On this, the Pharisee fell down on his knees before Me and praised aloud God’s power and might in Me.
[15] But I indicated to him to stand up, because now all those who were driven to the big hall by fear and fright, began to come out because they could well notice that the storm had ceased entirely, and also through the window nothing could be discovered anymore of the fire in the synagogue.
[16] When the scribe with the other Pharisees noticed this, and also saw that the sky was cloudless, he said: “Listen, this is more than even the most wise man could ever dream. But what can we do? If we will believe in the Galilean, then the whole temple will soon come after us with burning clubs, and if we still do not believe Him now, then we have the people of the whole wide neighborhood against us. It will be difficult now to find the golden middle way and continue to walk on that. But let us talk about it further tomorrow. Now bring us light, so that we con convince ourselves what kind of damage we have suffered from the fire.”
[17] Then the innkeeper brought lights that were made of wax, and everyone went to the synagogue to see what the fire had destroyed. The Pharisees soon discovered that the fire had caused a big devastation in their home and began to lament heavily because of that. But when they came into the home of the better, believing Pharisee, where I was present with him, they were all stunned when they saw everything undamaged and in good order.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 77
In the damaged synagogue (21/45)
Then the scribe came to Me and said: “Master, why did You not also protect our homes like this here?”
[2] I said: “Then why did you not also believe like this one here?”
[3] The scribe said: “How could we force ourselves to believe? To complete faith belongs a more solid conviction than we have from You. In this time, where all kinds of sorcerers and men of wonders are widespread it is difficult – namely for an old scribe – to discover the truth out of the many appearances that look alike and then to accept them as such without doubting and to believe them without doubting.”
[4] I said: “Then who forced this companion of yours to believe? And how did he discover the truth among the many false appearances? Look, this is not contained in the reason of man but in his better and more sincere heart.
[5] Already for a very long time you did not make it a matter of conscience anymore to lie and to deceive the people in all kinds of ways for your outer worldly advantage. But only he did not do that because the commandments of God still meant something to him and he did not distort them as you distorted them.
[6] There is no more faith in your heart, and therefore also no more truth of life, and that is the reason why you could not recognize Me and could not believe in Me, for if there is no truth and no live, even the most clear truth and its life cannot be absorbed and cannot obtain a permanent place to stay.
[7] But wherever there is still some truth and its life living in the heart of a person, then also a higher truth can easily receive room, which then brings forth the living faith and its power. And that was the case with this companion of yours, and so I let it happen as he believed. Here you have now basically the reason of your unbelief and hardness of your heart, which makes and keeps you blind like those of your kind all around the whole land of the Jews. Now I have spoken and I will return now to the inn.”
[8] To these words of Mine the scribe and his followers did not know anything to answer Me, and escorted by the converted Pharisee, the innkeeper and the healed chief helper I went directly to the inn where all the disciples were still sitting at the table and talked with each other about My teachings and deeds.
[9] The other Pharisees and the scribe were searching through the synagogue with the help of the lights together with certain servants of the innkeeper to find out about all the things that were destroyed by the fire. They also could have done that the next day but since they possessed much gold, silver and still other treasures that were very well hidden in the synagogue in the different corners and the holes of the wall, they wanted to convince themselves to what extent the fire had spared also the hidden treasures or not. When they zealously checked the corners and the holes of the walls and could still find this and that undamaged, they felt somewhat better, but still they set up good watchmen consisting of a few helpers of the innkeeper in return of a good reward, so that no one could steal anything from them and would make them even poorer then they thought to be now.
[10] In the mean time we were talking with each other about many things, which are not necessary to mention here since they already were sufficiently explained and clarified in the different places where they happened.
[11] It was more in particular our trip from Jericho to this place that was clearly and briefly explained by My disciples, by which the Pharisee, the innkeeper, his helper and his wife and a few of his adult children were extremely amazed, and the Pharisee repeatedly exclaimed aloud: “No, this is endlessly more than is needed to make even stones seeing. And my companions remain still blind and try to secure their pitiful worldly treasures while the highest and eternal everlasting treasures of life are being put here in the greatest abundance on the table. But what can we do when the Lord of life performs so often and in vain the greatest signs and gives teachings to the people that can only come from the heart and the mouth of God? Unfortunately I live amidst wolves and I must howl together with them to prevent being torn to pieces by them, but from now on they will not be able to make me howl anymore, for now I surely know what to do.”
[12] While our Pharisee was still making similar exclamations, also the scribe came and wanted to say that the fire did still not destroy a considerable amount of treasures.
[13] But the Pharisee stood up to them immediately and said: “I beseech you to keep quiet on this holy place concerning the worldly filth of the greatest damnation. That filth has made men devils and has thrown their souls into the pool of eternal death. But here among us is the Lord of life who possesses all might over everything in Heaven and on Earth, and He has come to free us from the old yoke of Hell and eternal death, by His love, mercy and more than great compassion, and you try to secure the filth of Hell so that you then will be more blind, hardened and more dead in your soul than you are already now. Here are the gates of Heaven wide open, and you and the other companions make efforts to sustain Hell for yourselves. O, what must the blindness of your souls and the hardness of your heart be great.
[14] Ask yourself: who can the One be to whom are obeying winds, storms, flashes of lightning, fire and other elements and powers of nature? I have recognized Him and am therefore now more than happy. Why do you still not recognize Him who can destroy you with the lightest breath of His almighty will or can cast you into Hell? Because with your body and soul you stick to the evil filth of the world and are death and blind in your heart.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 78
The spiritual darkness of the scribe (21/46)
When the scribe heard this from our converted Pharisee he outwardly became displeased, but inwardly he thought it over and said after a while: “Happy the one to whom an open heart has been given. Until now it has not been given to me. I surely have studied the Scripture and searched for the truth. Can I help it when I was not able to find it? What was the use when I read: ‘God has said this and that to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and to still many others, and has revealed Himself by Moses and by the other prophets to the people?’ Why did He not speak to me and many other people of my kind? Am I perhaps less human being than those to whom God has spoken and to whom He has revealed Himself?
[2] Only now a Man has risen again to show us that the Scripture is not merely a fable that was invented and made up by imperious people, and that there is a God to whom all Heavens and all might and powers of nature are submitted. And therefore it is also time to think and to search how and why God has now again awaken a Man who shows us through deeds and words that the Scripture is the truth and no fable.
[3] I did not become a human being by my own will and my own power, but by an inscrutable will and its equally inscrutable power and might. Can I help it when that power and might did not guide me in such a way that I never had to doubt their existence? So let me think now, to find the way in myself along which the ancient truth can be recognized again. Only after that you can speak with me.”
[4] Then the converted Pharisee said: “How great must the blindness of someone’s heart and also his mind be when after such phenomena and especially after such lessons he still wants to think about it and accurately wants to consider if and how God can come to the point to give again a sign of His almighty existence to the people of this Earth in this time, and if that sign is completely true. O Lord and Master, full of pure divine power, be also forgiving and merciful to the blind and hardened ones.”
[5] I said: “Friend, leave it alone, for in this world everything must have its time. In the soul of your companion there is still too much of the gold and silver of this world, and the Kingdom of God cannot so easily find a little place there, compared to those whose soul have not become hardened and blind by the mammon of this world. He blames God that He has neglected him, but he does not consider that he also has received a lot and meaningful warnings from God, which could have given him a great light for his soul if from childhood on he would not be filled with all kinds of lusts for gold and silver.
[6] He was already in the temple at the time when the obvious miracle took place with the high priest Zechariah who was strangled between the altar and the most holy place, because he criticized and abolished the great abuse and deceptions of the imperious Pharisees and their loyal followers. He was also in the temple when Simeon and the old Anna lived, and he heard their words. He was also still in the temple when I as a 12 year old boy gave the absolutely unmistakable signs of the Spirit that dwells in Me, and he knew John, the penance preacher in the desert who was a son of Zechariah and the old, pious Elisabeth.
[7] Because of mere gold and silver he did not recognize the light from the Heavens, although it was directly within reach for thousands. He surely thought a lot with his brains, but when the heart is hardened and darkened by sheer mammon, what can a soul do with such thinking that looks like a volatile false light? Although it is as a flash of lightning, illuminating the night for one moment, but immediately after that, it brings a much deeper darkness than the one that was covering the earth’s surface before.
[8] Truly, I say to you: if such light of reason in man is already complete darkness, then how deeply dark must be the actual night of the heart and of the soul himself. Just let this scribe search for the Kingdom of God with his false light. The longer he will search for it in this manner, the less he will find it. As long as he will not make his heart, and by that also his soul completely free from the mammon, he will not enter God’s Kingdom.
[9] His words look like those of a blind person who also partly blames God for the fact that he is blind and does not understand that other people are able to see since he himself can see nothing. However for someone who is physically blind such words can be excused if he did not make himself willfully blind, but with someone whose soul is blind, such words cannot be excused since already for a long time he could have become seeing just like many other people if he faithfully would have used the means that are well known to him. But we will let it rest now. Tomorrow there is also time to talk about the means with which the inner light can be attained. The 4 hours that we still have left tonight we will use to let our body rest.”
[10] The innkeeper quickly asked if I wanted to go to a private bedroom.
[11] I said: “We will stay here at the table, because most of My disciples are already sleeping here anyway and the lamps are going out.”
[12] The innkeeper was satisfied with that.
[13] Also the Pharisee wanted to stay with us, but the scribe said to him: “Just come with me to your home that remained undamaged. Tonight I will stay with you and still discuss about many things with you.”
[14] The Pharisee said: “Very well, but not much discussing will be achieved for the rest of the night, for also my eyelids are beginning to weigh heavy.”
[15] The scribe said: “Come now, that does not matter. Just let us go and rest. Maybe a good dream is waiting for us that can tell us more than what we can say to each other, because at such exciting occasions I still have always had very peculiar dreams, and also this time I surely will not be spared from it.”
[16] With these words, they both left and took their nightly rest.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 79
The dream of the scribe (21/47)
In the morning when the sun was already rising above the mountains and I and the disciples were as usual already outside, also the Pharisee and the scribe woke up. They washed themselves according to the strict custom of the Jews, and the Pharisee asked then to the scribe if he perhaps had a dream.”
[2] He said (the scribe): “Yes friend, as I said before we went to sleep, but I only dreamt foolish things that were mixed up.
[3] Listen: I was between high mountains, and wherever I was looking, I saw only gold- and silver mines, and I saw a lot of mineworkers who took those metals in big lumps out of the mountains. However, when I saw that metal in such great quantities before me, it lost all its value for me, and when the mineworkers brought up more and more of that metal to the daylight I became scared, and I began to look for a way out. But wherever I went to escape from it, the way was always blocked with the biggest lumps of gold and silver, so that it was impossible to get over it and to find a way out.
[4] Then in my great fright and almost complete desperation I turned to a mineworker who was standing near to me and I asked him to show me a way out from that gold- and silver canyon.
[5] But with a very rude voice he cried out to me: ‘There is no way out here! Who once gets lost in this canyon will come out of it no more, for we can immediately see when someone ends up with us, and we are blocking him the way out as soon as he admires our treasures. Already many mighty and prominent people have found their downfall in this canyon, and you will not be one of the last.’
[6] After these very threatening words of that rude mineworker who then walked immediately away from me, my fear and fright were at the top, and because of that I lost conscience completely and fell to the ground, and in that bad condition I came into a new dream again.
[7] Then a man came to me who asked me with a serious voice what I was doing in that place.
[8] I said: ‘Why do you ask me, I do not even know when, how and why I came here, for I never wanted that, and nevertheless I am here.’
[9] Then the man disappeared, and soon after that, I saw a malicious animal coming at me. Then I became even more frightful. However, I saw a lightning from the sky which hit that evil animal of which I cannot describe its shape. It started to twist around and to rear, and soon it fell into the deep abyss, and I felt more at ease.
[10] I stood up and hurried away from that spot, to a little place that was rather far away from me, and it seemed to be friendly and inviting. Soon I came near that little place. I saw very beautiful gardens where there were a big number of all kinds of fruit trees, which I did not know and of which the branches and twigs were full of the most extraordinary fruits.
[11] In one of those gardens I also saw women and girls of great beauty, and I lusted to talk to them. But my lust was soon over, because when the girls and the women saw me, they started to scream and they ran away from me.
[12] I thought by myself: ‘Why is that?’
[13] Then I heard a voice from a hidden place: ‘This is our enemy! Flee away from him, so that here also he will not take away from us our possessions, our chastity and innocence! You, our men, grab him and bind him firmly, and throw him into a dungeon where frogs and snakes are dwelling!’
[14] When I heard that, I started to run over stones and stubbles. Finally I was so tired that I fell to the ground, and then I woke up.
[15] Truly, that certainly was a foolish and bad dream, and I am still completely wet from the sweat of fear over my whole body.
[16] What do you say now, friend, of this bad-foolish dream of mine?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 80
The Pharisee explains the dream (21/48)
The Pharisee said: “Friend, the dream that you have explained to me now does not seem to be so bad-foolish as you think, and according to me it has a very deep meaning of life for you, which I could make clear to you in a few words.”
[2] The scribe said: “Then do it, I gladly want to listen to you.”
[3] The Pharisee said further: “Listen: the gold- and silver canyon that made you so frightful and out of which you could find no more way out, showed you the condition of your soul who is armored with sheer lust for gold and who despite all his thinking and searching can find no more way out from that condition to the free space of the pure and living truth from God. The mineworkers that you saw, who took the mentioned metals in big lumps out of the mountains, are your own insatiable lusts for such earthly treasures. And the mineworker who said to you that there is no way out from that canyon, and who told you not very softly that you will certainly go to your downfall, is your own conscience that was – as if for the last time – seriously warning you because you did not pay anymore attention to his softer admonishing voice.
[4] Then you became so frightful and afraid that you fell unconsciously to the ground. That is a sign for you, which according to me you should understand this way: because you began to despise and escape your lust, and by that removed the armor of your soul, you have given up your old love, and thus also your material life, and you fell as if dead to the ground. And because you have done that, soon another and already more free life opened up in you.
[5] The man who soon came to you and who asked you a very important question that you could not answer, was again your conscience – your spirit of the beyond from God. When he walked away from you, you immediately saw an evil animal that was nothing else than your old lust, which despite the more free condition of your soul was chasing after you in your mind. But because you now abhor your old sin, even its remembrance is detestable and despising to you, and you make effort to flee that evil animal, so that it would not grab you again and bring you to your downfall and kill you. Your justified fright for your evil animal is seen by Heaven, and this sends a lightning of the living truth from God. It hits your evil animal so well that after rearing and twisting itself for a moment, it finally falls into the abyss and does not appear anymore in your soul.
[6] Now, still at great distance, a pleasant little place is shown to you and it makes you feel completely at ease. You hurry to that place and to the very beautiful gardens in the neighborhood that are abundant with exceptional fruit trees and fruits. That comfortable place is the rest that came back to you, and the gardens represent the new truths from God that are very pleasant to you. But since they are not your property because you still are not acting accordingly, you still see them as it were outside of yourself and you dare not take the fruits.
[7] In one garden you also saw very beautiful women and girls to whom you gladly wanted to talk to and make acquaintance. But when they, who are the deepest living truths, saw you as a purely outer man of reason, they run away, and you thought: ‘Why do they not want me, why are they running away from me?’ Then your conscience wakes up again and it shows you how poor you are in works of love for God and your fellowman, and how much injustice that you have done to the poor widows and orphans that you still have to make up for, for which your reason is still backing away.
[8] Then your conscience says again: ‘Grab him and bind him’ – which means your outer reason – ‘and throw him in a dark dungeon where snakes and frogs are dwelling’. In other words, this means as much as: you yourself, imprison your worldly reason by means of the living faith in God and His Anointed One who came to us, and banish it and give it back to the dark world and its poisonous worries, for out of the Word of God a new and pure spiritual reason must appear, otherwise you cannot enter the place of the comforting rest of the soul.
[9] Then you are fearful again because you think that in your outer reason you possess your whole life, and therefore you still flee for a while over the hard and dead stubbles and stones that are the stumbling blocks. Those stubbles and stones are the foolish things of the worldly wisdom that makes you tired and fall down again. Happy are you when through this fall you become as awake in the spirit of the full truth from God as you now woke up again from your good and for you very meaningful dream back to the earthly physical life.
[10] Look, this is how I have seen the meaning of your dream, and I have told you without any restraint. But if I have felt it correctly, this explanation did not completely come out of myself, for I clearly had the idea that a higher Spirit has put the words in my heart and mouth. And I believe also that the Spirit of the One to whom all powers of the Heavens and all elements of this Earth are obeying – as we have seen – did bring you into this dream condition.
[11] But still, you can believe what you want. I have spoken, and I will now immediately search for and see what the great Master is doing, but you can now do what you want.”
[12] The scribe, who was very surprised about this dream explanation, said: “Listen, I will do what you will do. So let us go.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 81
The 2 temple servants search for the Lord (21/49)
When the 2 came out of the house they saw the place where the big fire had raged, and how their companions were busy gathering their treasures that were still not destroyed by the fire and bringing them to a save place.
[2] One of them shouted to the scribe (a temple servant): “Are you really not worried about what belongs to you?”
[3] The scribe said: “That which is possibly mine I will receive soon enough, and if nothing can be found of what is mine then I also will not grieve about that. You just continue to work for death, I will now search work for life.”
[4] After these words they the 2 continued their way.
[5] The other Pharisees said among each other: “Did that Galilean also make our only scribe crazy?”
[6] But he did not pay attention to them and went with the completely converted Pharisee to the inn and wanted to speak to Me. But I was still outside with My disciples and thus not in the inn. [7] When they the 2 saw that I was not there they asked the innkeeper – who was busy preparing the big dining table – where I was and if I had perhaps left the village.
[8] The innkeeper said: “The Lord of life has still not left. He is somewhere outside with His disciples, but were, that I cannot tell you because He already left the hall before I woke up. But a few of His disciples carried traveling bags, which I still have for safekeeping, and this is a sign that the Lord has still not left this place, and I think that He will come back soon because the morning meal will soon be completely ready, which He certainly knows. But go outside and search for Him, for it is worthwhile to search for the Lord of life. I will do that myself as soon as I have set this table. My healed chief helper has already gone out.”
[9] The Pharisee said: “What are the 10 who were healed actually doing? Are they still here or did they already continue their trip?”
[10] The innkeeper said: “Oh, they already continued their trip at daybreak. Whereto, that also the Lord will know best.”
[11] After these words, the 2 left immediately the hall and went on their way, hoping to find Me somewhere. They walked through the market place and asked to a few people if they perhaps had seen Me, but no one could tell them.
[12] At the end of the market place they met a poor orphan child. They also asked the child if she perhaps had seen Me somewhere in the company of several men.
[13] The child said: “O yes, there upon the hill in the direction of Kana are the unknown men sitting down, and One of them must be someone important because He suddenly healed my eyes. You surely know that I was completely blind since birth and how my poor mother put me every day before the gate of the market place to beg for alms.”
[14] The 2 gave generously to the child and let her now happily go to her mother who soon saw her child. She was very surprised, ran to her and asked her questions about everything.
[15] And the 2 walked quickly to the hill and came to us right at the moment when we stood up from the ground to return to the inn.
[16] When they came to us, they greeted Me most kindly and asked Me if they could stay with Me.
[17] I said: “If you want you can stay. We will now take another way to the inn and will not pass through the market place, for I have made the blind girl seeing. She will now, together with her mother, tell this to everyone, and if we would go now through the market place, all the people would crowd together round us to see and to praise Me, which I want to prevent now. So let us go.”
[18] After these words of Mine, we soon left the hill, took a little detour and went as fast as possible to the inn.
[19] When we entered the hall, the innkeeper just wanted to search for Me also because he had finished setting the table. Since we arrived before him, he asked Me to forgive him for the fact that he had been so slow. But I reassured him and said that he now could let the morning meal be set on the table, which also happened immediately. We sat down at the table and we cheerfully partook of the well-prepared meal.
[20] During the meal, also the healing of the blind girl was discussed, about which the innkeeper was surprised again, and he immediately wanted to send someone to the poor girl and her mother. But I advised him not to do this for the moment because of the sensation that it would cause, but when I would be away from the village, there still would be enough time to think about the poor. And this the innkeeper did.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 82
The wine miracle and its results (21/50)
When the innkeeper heard that I soon wanted to leave the village, he became sad and said: “O Lord and Master, I hope that You will not leave our village today?”
[2] I said: “Friend, there are still a lot of blind and deaf ones of heart and soul. I also should go to them and help them. As it was good for you that I came to you, so it will also be good for many when I go to them. But I still will stay a few hours in your house, and during that time still many things can be discussed. But let us now set again a fresh, pure wine on the table.”
[3] The innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, a fresh, pure and better wine I do not have in none of my cellars. What can be done about that?”
[4] I said: “Just go to the cellar, which is located under this hall, then you surely will find some wine.”
[5] The innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, it is true that here under this hall is an old cellar, but there are only old, almost useless cellar utensils like sacks of wine, pitchers and still other vessels. But there is no trace of wine.”
[6] I said: “Exactly from that cellar you must bring wine for us, so that you and all who are here in your house will notice still more than was the case until now that no Essene is ever capable to do such things, as the scribe stills thinks within himself.”
[7] Then the innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, besides our scribe, certainly no one in my whole house thinks this way anymore. I believe that the fullness of God’s Spirit is bodily living within You. Your will is His will and Your word is His word, and therefore everything that You say is an eternal truth, light, life and as good as an accomplished word. And so I believe then also that there is wine in that old cellar, and even the very best kind.”
[8] I said: “Then go down and bring us some.”
[9] Then the innkeeper took 2 big pitchers, as well as the chief helper, went to the mentioned cellar and there they saw to their great amazement all the old sacks, about 150 pieces, all pitchers and other vessels, which were now in good condition, full with the best of wine. They both tasted the wine and they thought it to be extremely good and with a delicious taste. They filled the 4 pitchers that they took along, brought the wine to the table and filled our cups that were already empty.
[10] The Pharisee was the first to empty his cup to the last drop, and said then to his companion, who did not really dare to drink of the miracle wine that perhaps was enchanted: “You should try this wine also, so that you also may perceive that the profession of faith of our innkeeper is true.”
[11] Then also the scribe took his cup, tasted the wine, and because it tasted so delicious to him, he also emptied his cup to the last drop.
[12] When the scribe had completely emptied his cup, he said: “Truly, this is one of those signs that cannot be explained in any other way. Healing all kinds of diseases only by an extremely firm faith and an unbendable will, all that existed already according to old legends and traditions among the people, because in some places exist – although very few – entirely unspoiled men who possess an extremely great and equally strong power of life. When these men want to act upon a sick person, the sick person will as it were be permeated and filled with a stream of life’s fire and can become healthy in one moment. We know many things about such healings from the old scriptures of almost all nations that are known to us. So we know also that there are people who, depending on their good or evil will could do all kinds of magic in bright daylight, and could do also other things that must have seemed extraordinary to a normal person. But to firstly restore old, empty wine sacks and other vessels to their useful state, only through the will, and then to fill them with the purest, best wine, that is something about which none of all the chronicles and old legends cannot say anything. So this I consider as a supernatural sign that could not be accomplished without a great abundance of true divine power. And now I also begin to believe that You are truly the anointed One of God.”
[13] I said: “It will be good for you if you believe that, but those who will say in their belief ‘Lord, Lord’ and ‘Master’ to Me, will however not entirely enter My Kingdom of Life, but only those who will act and live according to My teaching. Because My words are life and divine power if they are executed with deeds by man, but for those who hear the words and keep them also into their memory, but do not act and live accordingly, they are useless for the eternal life of their soul, but on the contrary, they will be to them as a judgment, which is the other death in the other life. Now I have told you, so that no one can excuse himself, saying that he did not know it.”
[14] Then the scribe said: “Lord and Master, it is not difficult for us to believe that, and by the signs that You have accomplished here, we are completely convinced that Your words are the full truth, but how can those be convinced of the truth who will hear Your teaching from us and for whom we will not be able to do any signs as definite confirmation of the truth that is contained in Your teaching?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 83
About the tree of life and the tree of knowledge (21/51)
I said: “Firstly the truth will remain one and the same truth, even without signs, and whoever will live and act accordingly will become deeply inside aware that My teaching is divine and not a human word.
[2] Secondly, those who will transmit My teaching about the Kingdom of God in man to others and who will not only be teachers but who they themselves will also do My will that is clearly contained in My teaching, will also be capable to perform signs in My name, and even greater signs than I am performing Myself.
[3] But as mere teachers and not as men who apply My teaching themselves, they will not be able to perform signs because the power to perform signs does not come from the reason but from the living faith and the firm will to act. Because the reason of the brains is a dead worldly light of man that can never penetrate into the most inner regions of life of the spirit and its power. And the living faith in the heart is the true light of life of the soul that awakens the spirit in him and takes care that it will penetrate into the whole person. And once man is permeated of the Spirit, then he is also permeated of its all-capable power. And whatever the living Spirit wants, which forms then one being with the soul, happens, and the will is then already an accomplished work.
[4] Therefore it is also stated in the Scripture that God put 2 trees in the garden of life: a tree of life and a tree of knowledge, and said to man: ‘If you will only eat the fruits of the tree of life, you will live, but if you also will eat the fruits of the tree of knowledge before it will be blessed by Me for you, then death will come over you and you will die.’
[5] But man – since he had a completely free will – let himself be seduced by the snake of his lust, and ate of the tree of knowledge even before it was blessed by the ripeness of the faith in the heart of man. That means: he searched and tried to grasp the Spirit of God, and so also the Spirit of life, with his natural reason. The result of it was that by that he only withdrew himself more and more from God instead of drawing more and more close to Him. And that was already death, that means the spiritual death of man, and the whole man became powerless and lost the authority over all things in the natural world and was forced to work for and to acquire his feeding bread with the help of the weak glowing of his brains’ reason in the sweat of his face, physically and even more so spiritually.
[6] And look, until now, men withdrew so far away from God, and thus also from the true inner life, that they now believe almost no more in a God, and thus also not in a continuance of life of the soul after the body has fallen away. And those who still believe mechanically in a God, or through a blind superstition in many gods – just like the heathens – imagine God or the gods to be so endlessly far away from them, that finally it seems impossible to them that a human being could ever come close to the God of whom they believe that He is so endlessly far away from him.
[7] And now that God Himself has physically come to men in all the fullness of His eternal might and power, and with all His love and wisdom, they do not see that, and in their great blindness and foolishness they consider this as impossible, while nevertheless with God all things are possible. And because He reveals Himself now with a physical mouth and not with lightning and thunder, they consider God Himself now as a blasphemer and a malicious agitator of the people against God and against the kings of the world who consider themselves to be gods and who also let themselves be honored as such by men.
[8] And look, all this is the result of the fact that all men preferred to eat the dead fruit of the tree of knowledge instead of the living and life-giving fruit of the tree of life.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 84
‘Adam, where are you?’ – an important question (21/52)
The question that God asked Adam when he already ate of the forbidden fruit and that sounded like this: ‘Adam (or ‘man’), where are you?’ still continues and will still continue until the end of this world, as long as there are people who prefer to eat from the tree of knowledge instead of from the tree of life.
[2] Because the person who eats from the tree of knowledge will very soon lose God, himself and his inner life, and he does not know anymore who he is, why he exists and what he should be. Then his soul is full of fright and fear, and to his question: ‘Man, where are you?’ he seeks the answer that would give him rest and comfort in the reason of the brains of his body. But then always the comfortless answer comes: ‘You are in the judgment, which is the real death of the soul. Acquire your bread in the sweat of your face.’
[3] What can the soul actually find in the brains? Nothing else except images of this world that are in the reason, and those images are all much further away from what is of the spirit and life than the soul himself. If the soul does not recognize the spirit of the life from God, which is always nearest to him, then how will he recognize in the brains of his physical head the spirit of the life from God, which is in the images of the world often endlessly much further away from him?
[4] Out of this complete error results inevitably and automatically the still greater error that the soul imagines the
Being of God to be ever further away and unreachable, and this as long as he will totally get rid of it and after that
will turn to Epicurism
or cynicism
.
[5] In this condition in which most of the priests of all kinds are now – and now especially the Pharisees, the elders and scribes – and the princes and kings, together with their great following, the soul does not know the truth anymore. The lie is worth as much to him and even more than the purest truth, as long as through that he can get some earthly advantage. If one or the other truth would hinder him, then he will become hostile against it and will run away from it or will persecute it with fire and sword.
[6] When the soul is in such condition, sin does no more exist for him, and a person who can possess some worldly power can do whatever pleases him and whatever will flatter his senses. And woe to the righteous one or someone who lives in the truth of life, who would go to such mighty one and would say to him: ‘Why are you an enemy of the truth and why do you commit the greatest injustice that is crying to Heaven among the people, who are on this Earth no less than you, blind fool?’
[7] Just look around you into the world now whether this is not the case everywhere. And what is the reason of that? I say to you: nothing else except the ever increasing eating from the tree of knowledge.
[8] I have come now Myself physically into this world to the people who turned too far away from the true goal of life, and ask them once again: ‘Adam, where are you?’ and no one knows what to answer Me as to where or who he is. And I am showing them now again the tree of life and urge them to take from its fruits and to satiate themselves with them.
[9] Truly I say to you: whoever will eat from the tree of life will also come to the true life of the Spirit out of Me, and he will never again be hungry or desire to eat from the tree of death, because once someone is in the life of the Spirit out of Me, will also be in all its wisdom, and only then will the tree of knowledge be blessed through that, and the soul will know in one moment more than if he would investigate for 1.000 years with his outer and vain reason.
[10] When you will be in the condition of the true life, you will also perform signs in My name, and in this manner you will be able to give everyone a testimony of the truth of My teaching – if that will be necessary. Did you, scribe and friend, understand this well now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 85
The Lord speaks about His incarnation (21/53)
The scribe said: “Yes, Lord and Master, but I am standing now as if completely annihilated before You, for what is man compared to You?”
[2] I said: “Just look at My disciples. They are already more than 2 years continually around Me and know Me certainly much better than you now, but not one of them stood annihilated before Me.
[3] It is true that to Moses, when he wanted to see Jehovah’s face, it was said: ‘No one can see God and keep his life at the same time’, that means the life of his body. But at that time it was only regarding the eternal Spirit of God, since God did not yet assume a body at that time, for according to His eternal order it was not yet the time for that.
[4] But now, according to the prediction of the prophets, Jehovah has assumed the body of men of this Earth, and so between Himself, as the initial eternal Spirit, and men He placed a protective wall, so that they can see Him, touch Him, hear and talk to Him without causing damage to their life, and no one should be afraid to be annihilated by My visible presence.
[5] Although there was an endless gap between Me and you men by which even the most perfect angel spirit could not even approach Me, but now a bridge has been built across that gap, and that one is formed by the love for Me from your side, while I from My side have become a Man Myself of flesh and blood out of My eternally great and above all mighty love for you men, and have also taken your weaknesses upon Me, so that I will not be an eternally distant God, but that I can be a completely close and easy to reach Father, Friend and Brother, which you can become and stay according to the measure of your love for Me.
[6] If this is the case now between Me and you men, and thus completely different from the time of Moses, no one can say that he is annihilated by My divine majesty that lives in its fullness in Me, since I Myself am with all My heart meek and humble and full of the highest patience and tolerance, love and compassion. So take courage and do not have any unnecessary fear for Me who loved you already for a long time before you existed.”
[7] Now the scribe said with more courage and self-esteem: “But Lord and Master, how could You have loved me even before I existed?”
[8] I said: “Without My love no world and thus also no human being would have come into existence. All that which is contained in the endless space of creation is My love incarnated by My will, and so you certainly also are part of it.
[9] My love is eternal, and thus everything that has originated, originates and will eternally originate from it, is actually also eternal.
[10] The living spirit in man is My eternal love and wisdom that creates, arranges and maintains everything, and this spirit is actually the true and in itself already eternal man in man, who, in order to become independent, covers himself, only in the course of time, with a soul and a body according to My eternal order in him, and steps thus into an outer visible form.
[11] Now if this is so and can impossibly be otherwise, you surely will realize that I have loved you already an eternally long time before you still were what you are now. You are now as if a spark of life that is separated from My love and you yourself can become a big and independent flame of love that looks like Me, by loving Me above all and your fellowman, who is completely equal to you, as yourself. And if this is what you are, and will then also love Me in this manner, you will soon see into yourself how I as the Eternal Love am everything in all and again everything is in Me. Do you understand this now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 86
The true fear of God (21/54)
The scribe said: “Somewhere deep in my heart I have the feeling that I understand it, but in my head everything is now mixed up, and I realize that such things can only be understood in the heart of the soul and never with the reason of the brains. But Moses commanded to fear God and to always pray to Him only. Do I not anymore have to fear and to worship You in the prescribed manner?”
[2] I said: “Yes, yes, Moses did prescribe that, and that was also good, but truly, in this time no one understands anymore what it means ‘to fear God’, and you priests taught the people completely untrue and totally wrong concepts about the fear of God, partly because of your own blindness but mostly because of your insatiable pursuit of profit. And so, the weak people who still believe a little in God, fear Him as a malicious, extremely relentless tyrant who lacks all love and mercy, and for the word and the concept ‘God’ they back away in fear because they can see in Him almost nothing else except eternal wrath and eternal vengeance.
[3] But it is also written that men should worship God and love Him above all. But how can a divine being be loved and through that also truly be worshiped if men already tremble before His name more than before death?
[4] Therefore, you surely will realize now what kind of untrue and extremely wrong concept you – and because of you, also the other people – have about the fear of God.
[5] What does it actually mean ‘to fear God’? To fear God means: to love God above all as the eternal, highest and purest love, and, because God is the highest truth, to remain in the divine truth and not to adhere to the lie of the world out of material self-interest.
[6] Whoever is truthful in everything has the true fear of God in his heart, and he who has that, will always worship God in the right way. For as the lie is a very great dishonoring of God, so also is the pure and living truth a continuous and highest glorification and truest worship of God. Do you understand that now?”
[7] The scribe said: “Yes, Lord and Master, for myself I do understand it now, and I surely realize that it can indeed not be otherwise, but it will not be that easy to make understand the truth to other people, because they are already stuck too deeply into all kinds of errors, and they take the lie for a truth. There is also the temple with its prescriptions as to what and how we should speak to the people. And so it will be difficult to become from now on a good teacher for the people. But to every victory must precede a battle. You, the Lord Himself have revealed the truth to us, and You will also support us in our battle against the enemies of the truth. We ask You now, and we will always ask You for this, for without Your help that is always present we will not be able to do anything.
[8] But now the question is how we should pray to You, so that You would hear us and help us. If we now would ask from You, while You are present, for something good, then You also would quickly and easily answer our prayer, but what will happen when You will not be personally present as You are now? Then how should we ask?”
[9] I said: “This question of yours looks still very Pharisaic. If you actively believe in Me, you will always receive what you will ask the Father in Me in My name. My personal visible presence is not necessary for that, for in spirit I am present everywhere and I see and hear everything, and everything – from the greatest to the smallest – I know very precisely and clearly.
[10] So if you will ask Me for something, in spirit and in the full truth, I will certainly also hear and answer you, but a prayer as it is custom with you, namely with the lips and in mysterious words, I will not answer.
[11] Because as a scribe you also know what God has spoken to the people through the mouth of a prophet when he turned to Him concerning the critical conditions of that time, so that He would answer their prayers: ‘I know you and the people who honor and pray to Me with the lips, but their heart is far away from Me.’ Look, so also from now on, a mere lip-prayer will never be heard, and least of all when it was paid for.
[12] However, the one who is full of living faith in his heart, and who will ask Me for something that is good, will also receive what he has asked for.
[13] And whoever will live and act in My name according to My teaching, he is the one who prays truthfully and unceasingly, and that is why whatever he needs will always be given to him.”
[14] The scribe said: “O Lord and Master, I thank You in my heart for Your comforting teaching, and I believe now that he who will pray for something according to Your will, which You have clearly spoken out now, will also receive what he asked for.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 87
Practicing faith and trust (21/55)
Then some of My disciples said: “Lord, all this would be fine if men in this world would not be exposed to temptations to commit sin. A person, in a weak moment, will easily commit one or the other sin, and then his trust and faith will already be weakened by that, and even if he repents from the sin he committed and if he completely compensated for the possible damage he caused, then there is still a certain shyness in his soul so that he will not dare to turn to You in full faith compared to if he had not sinned.
[2] Then what should such person do in order to pray to You in such a manner that he can completely believe that You will answer him?”
[3] I said: “Such a person should know that I firstly am not a wrathful or revengeful God, but a patient and loving, meek God, as was already said through the mouth of the prophets, and as I am now calling to all sinners: ‘Come all to Me, you who are tired and burdened with sins, for I want to comfort you all.’
[4] And secondly, men should always practice true prayer and persevere in it, because a right and firm trust will, through the right practice, be men’s property, by which a disciple comes to mastership, no matter in what field.
[5] Someone who is well provided with all goods of this Earth will easily forget true and faithful praying. But when he is in need, then he will start to seek help from God through praying, but he feels too little trust in himself that God will answer him, and this is clearly because of a lack of practice in the living, full trust in God.
[6] And in what better way can a person strengthen his trust in God than through practicing, namely through unceasingly praying and asking? Of what the unceasing prayers and asking mainly consist I have made clear to you before.”
[7] Now the disciples looked at one another, and Andreas said: “Lord, I still remember very well the image that You showed us on a similar occasion in which there was a beggar who knocked somewhere shamelessly at a door during the night and to whom the lord of the house in the middle of the night gave finally some bread out of the window anyway, more to get rid of any further lamenting and begging than out of true mercy.
[8] I have often thought about it myself concerning this somehow strange image, but I still could not reconcile it with Your highest love and mercy. But now it becomes clear to me, now that You have talked about the unceasing praying and asking, and also about the practice of faith and trust in You.
[9] With the asking for bread during the night You certainly meant the practice of faith and trust in You, while with the initially somewhat deaf lord of the house You have represented Yourself, and with the beggar, us people, and You have shown that we should not cease to pray and to ask, also if You do not answer us immediately.
[10] You Yourself want it so, that through our unceasing praying and asking we really should become troublesome to You before You will hear us, because through that, You want that our trust in You will be increasingly exercised, by which we finally can become so strong that we can reach our own day of life, which is Your Kingdom in ourselves. Then in this, we ourselves, in the heart of our soul, will carry every help and power as Your children in Your Spirit and will, and we will not have to trouble You any further with begging in the night of our life. Because now, man seeks help in the weakness of his night of life, but once he himself has become strong and mighty, then he will be able to help himself. Lord, did I understand, according to the truth, the image that You gave before?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 88
The result of unceasing praying. The parable of the oppressed
widow and the hard judge. (20/56)
I said: “You have understood the image very correctly and according to the truth, and it was fit to bring it forward again here with a few words. But to make the image that was mentioned by you even more understandable for everyone according to the view of one’s own reason, and because this is still a good time for us now, I will give you another image with which you will see even more clearly how a true person should not cease praying and asking if he wants to attain to the true power of My Kingdom in himself. So listen.
[2] There was a judge in a city who did not fear God and who was afraid of no one. But there was also a widow in that same city. She came to him and said: ‘O righteous judge, save me from my adversaries, for look, like this and like that is the situation, and according to the law it is completely in my favor.’
[3] Also the judge was aware of that at first glance, but he was not in the right mood and did not want to accept the trial of the widow. But the widow did not stop, came several times to the judge and begged him on her knees to accept the case.
[4] Then the judge thought by himself: What shall I do? Even though I do not fear God, and also no human being – since this widow gave me already so much trouble I will save her, so that finally she will not come back even more often and make me completely dull with her begging.’
[5] Did you learn from that image of what the judge has said and done? And if already a judge, who judges strictly righteously according to the law, will hear the continuous begging of an oppressed widow and helps her, would God not sooner save His chosen ones who cry to Him day and night, and would He have less patience and love for them than the judge had for the widow?
[6] Truly I say to you: He will hear and save them shortly, in this time as well as in the future when He just as now will return to this Earth as the Son of Man.
[7] But when the Son of Man will return during that time to this world, do you think that He will find faith?”
[8] Andreas said: “Lord and Master, since I have spoken earlier, I shall also speak this time, if You will allow me.”
[9] I said: “You just can speak, because you have the right perception, courage and mouth for it.”
[10] Then Andreas said: “What concerns the image itself, it means the same as what I meant with the image of the lord of the house and the beggar for bread in the night, which I just related again. But the position of God regarding the worldly people who seek help with Him in the oppression of their night of life, was pointed out still more clearly than in the other image that was related by me again. Because in that image God appears in a certain way only as a righteous judge without any bond, who can always help the oppressed people whenever He wants – and He also helps them – but only after they have really troubled Him with their unceasing begging.
[11] Also here it is only a matter of the practice of faith and trust. Once this has attained a certain unbendable power, then also the prayer is answered and the help is also there.
[12] You still added something. You said that God, as a loving Father, would certainly hear sooner His chosen ones, who are already in the power of faith and trust, if they would ask Him for help in their inner day of life to which they have already attained, but also in their night which can still easily come back now and then. Here You do not appear anymore as an almost relentless worldly judge who, because he himself is God, should not fear God and also no human being, but as a Father of those who have already attained to their inner day of life. This is how I understood it and I believe that I am not mistaken.
[13] At this moment none of us is still completely in his inner day of life, but partly sometimes also for a great deal in our old night of life, and we still have many things to ask You in order to practice faith and trust, and thus to become stronger. However, You have promised us a sure and fast salvation, and we believe also without any doubt that each of Your promises will be fulfilled.
[14] But You told us again about a second coming to this Earth, and at the end You asked the question whether You would find faith among the people.
[15] Well now, to give an answer to Your question is still entirely beyond our understanding, and so I cannot give You an answer on this. However, You Yourself will know best how the condition of the faith of men will be in the far future, and if You want You can tell us still more precisely than You have done on several other occasions.”
[16] I said: “You have also well understood this present-day image completely according to the truth, and by that you truly made My heart happy. If you all will also do it that way, the complete salvation of your souls from the yoke of the matter of this world and its enticements will not delay.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 89
The condition of faith in the future (21/57)
But what concerns My question about the condition of faith with men in the still faraway future, when the Son of Man will come again to the Earth, in the manner that I have often told you, I say that in general He will find even less living faith than now. For during that time men will have made great progress in many sciences and all kinds of technologies, mostly because of their tireless investigating and calculating under the twigs and extensive branches of the tree of knowledge, and they will achieve great things with the powers of the nature of the Earth, which are now still completely hidden for men, and they will say: ‘Look, that is God – there is no other one.’
[2] So the faith of those people will have almost completely disappeared. Thus, with those people I will find no more faith at My return.
[3] Another great part of men will be in a still much denser and darker idolatrous superstition than now all the heathens on the whole Earth. For a long time they will have their teachers, representatives and protectors among the great and mighty ones of the Earth of that time, but the children of the world who will be well equipped with all sciences and technologies will suppress the very dark superstition with all force, and will bring the great and mighty ones of the Earth into extreme embarrassment, because through science and all kinds of technologies the people that was kept blind with all force will realize that they were only kept in hard bondage for the sake of the worldly fame and the comfortable life of those great and mighty ones who had no faith themselves. And when I will come, also with them I will find no faith.
[4] In that time of great darkness I will not find faith with them because they were the most foolish and most blind helpers of those who dominated them, who could very well perceive for which purpose the completely blind ones could be used for, and that those who could see would never tolerate that, as did the completely blind ones. But once the blind will also be made seeing by the scientists and technologists, then they will become followers of those who liberated them for the greatest part from the hard bondage of the great and mighty ones. And if I then would come and say: ‘Listen, nations of the Earth, I have come now again to you and will show you again the right way to the eternal life of your souls,’ then what will those men answer who are without any faith?
[5] They will answer Me: ‘Friend, no matter who you are, stop that old, worn-out stupidity that has luckily evaporated, for which many streams of often completely innocent blood has fled since the time that it appeared for the first time. If that so-called good Father in Heaven, who we do not know and for whom we feel completely no desire anymore, is such a great friend of blood, then He certainly will easily be able to change the great ocean into blood and extremely delight in it. However, we absolutely do not need anymore such life’s teaching, which instead of the promised Kingdom of God has only brought sheer Hell among the people on this Earth, which is already meager anyway. We adhere now to the sciences and technologies of all kind, and thereby we live in peace and rest, even though that on which we trust is only timely, a timely but peaceful and quiet life is much more dear to us now than a Heaven with all its beautiful bliss that was bought with countless sufferings and many streams of innocent blood that fled and which is moreover still doubtful.
[6] With such words of men at that time, My question, if at My return on Earth I will find any faith, is very justifiable.
[7] ‘But’ – you think now within yourselves – ‘yes, whose fault will that be? Maybe of Hell? Lord, in that case, destroy it. Or maybe of the false, selfish prophets, who will be used as pretext by the different great and mighty ones who will soon come up as mushrooms out of the humid soil, and who will go into all directions over the Earth with war, and will torment men? Lord, in Your name, let those false prophets never arise. But if You want it that way, You also should agree that You will not find any faith among men when You will return again.’
[8] On this I say: although the shortsighted human reason thinks correctly according to its understanding, and in a worldly human sense not much can be objected, but God, the Creator and eternal Maintainer of all things and beings has in His turn very different views and plans with all that which He has created out of Himself, and therefore He knows the very best why He allows some things to happen among men on this Earth.
[9] Finally all superstition will be wiped away from the face of the Earth with the arms of science and technology, by which still the free will of no human being will be hindered in the least.
[10] By that, in the course of time, all faith will become lost among men, but that condition will only last for a very short time.
[11] In that time only I will bless the old tree of knowledge, and by that the tree of life in man will receive again its old power, and from that time on, there will only be 1 Shepherd and 1 flock.
[12] He who has understood this now will also understand My question if I, during that time, will find the same faith as now on Earth. Such faith as now I will certainly not find anymore during those future times, but a different one. Of which it consists, you cannot imagine now, but nevertheless, once it will happen as I have told you now beforehand.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 90
The new time (21/58)
One of the so-called Jewish Greeks said: “Lord and Master, at Your second coming to this Earth will there also be a teaching given to the people? If You will again come with this teaching, then they also will say: ‘Oh, go away with that teaching that caused so much misfortune on Earth.”
[2] I said: “Friend, the teaching that I am giving to you now is God’s Word and remains eternally, and therefore the people about which we are talking now will only receive the teaching from Me that you have received from Me, but at that time it will not be given to them in veiled form, but completely revealed according to its heavenly and spiritual meaning, and from that the New Jerusalem will exist that will come down from the Heavens to this Earth. Only in its light it will become understandable to the people how much their predecessors were mislead and deceived by the false prophets, just as the Jews are now deceived by the Pharisees.
[3] Then they will not blame Me and My teaching anymore for all the great misfortunes, but the extremely selfish and imperious false teachers and prophets. In the light of their sciences and many technologies they will very well perceive whose spiritual children they are.
[4] When the very bright light of the New Jerusalem will shine over the whole Earth, the liars and cheaters will be completely unveiled, and the reward for their work will be given to them. The higher one of them thinks to be standing, the deeper will be his fall. Therefore, beware already now for the false prophets. Did you well understand this now?”
[5] Then also My other disciples said: “Lord and Master, why do You actually not give us Your teaching also unveiled as You once will give in the far future to the mentioned scientists and technologists of all kind? I think that the people need this kind of New Jerusalem also now”
[6] I said: “I still have many things to say and to reveal to you, but all of you can still not bear it, but when the Spirit of truth out of Me will come over you it will guide you into all truth and wisdom, and then you will be completely in the light of the New Jerusalem.
[7] However, if you will then be capable to transmit the light to your disciples, that is another question which you hardly will be able to answer, assuming that you will understand and realize that every teaching must firstly be given in a certain way to children and that it should be more free than coerced, and secondly that it cannot be expected from anyone to read the Scripture when he does not know the letters.
[8] You cannot suspect in the least what kind of great and extensive sciences and technologies men will once achieve, and how much every superstition among the people will be cleared by that. Where in the whole world can you now find a pure science that is based on the principles of the well-calculated truth, and where can you find a calculated technology of such a science?
[9] When there is now among the people any science, and a technology that is derived from it, it consists of more than ¾ of blind superstition. On such rotten fruit of the tree of knowledge that is still not blessed, no higher heavenly truth can be placed. And if you would place it upon it, there will appear a fruit that one could surely throw as food for the dragons, but could not be given as food for the people.
[10] See and remember well: out of such fruits, also the false prophets with all their erroneous teachings and false signs of wonder will arise and will spoil more than ¾ of the Earth. For when they will make effort to unite My teaching of truth with the sciences that exist now among the people, which are mixed with all kinds of superstition and insignificant achievements of technology – thinking that this teaching of truth will become more acceptable to the people – then obviously they will spoil My teaching more and more, and the sciences and technologies that are full of superstition will sink thereby even deeper into the ancient night than since the very beginning of men. Finally for a time they will become exclusively the property of the false prophets, and so with that help they can more easily and on a larger scale win the people that were kept blind.
[11] But it will not stay like that, for at the right moment I will awaken men for the pure sciences and technologies, and then they will proclaim it from the rooftops to the people how the servants of Balaam have done their wonders. Thus the pure science in all things, and also the pure technology will become the invincible forerunner and advocate against the old superstition, and when the Augean stables will be cleansed by that, I will be able to come back easily and very efficiently to this Earth. Because My pure teaching of life will unite easily with the pure science of men everywhere and in this manner a complete light of life will be given to men, because one purity can never soil the other, just like one truth that is clear as the sunlight cannot soil the other.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 91
The gradual cleansing of sciences and technologies (21/59)
Now you think of course within yourselves: ‘What will be possible to Me in that time, namely to cleanse science, I could also do now, and through that the pure teaching, united with the pure science and its technical inventions would pass on to the people like hand in hand, and then the false prophets, who want to perform here and there, will certainly not be able to do any business to satisfy their selfishness.’
[2] But to this I say to you: it would be very good if it would happen that way, but still it will not happen as you were saying with good intentions, for in that case I will have to take away the free will of men and transform them into mere machines with the almightiness of My will. And to what benefit would that be for the eternal salvation and life of their souls?
[3] Do you still not know that everything that is under the law of coercion, which exists in the almightiness of My will, is in itself judged and dead? I have explained this to you so often and in detail already so many times, and despite that you still relapse into your old worldly reason.
[4] Look, if I now in this time would immediately awaken thousand times thousand scientists of all kind among the people, who would possess the purest science in all things and would also be developed throughout according to that science, then they would be even more persecuted by the people of today than you who will soon become the spreaders of My teaching and will be persecuted by the dark worldly people because of My name. Because the knowledge of the people, which – as already said – is for more than ¾ mixed with the deepest of superstition and with which men are acquiring their material benefits, is much more difficult to cleanse.
[5] On many occasions I have well, visibly and in detail explained to you the different things, appearances and events, as I also have done for other people who had a good will and a receptive heart. I have revealed before your eyes and ears the whole starry sky in such a way that you surely know now what our sun, the moon, the planets and the numberless other stars are and what their characteristics are, and several of them I let you visit by opening your inner spiritual eyes. And so you possess now all the purest knowledge in a lot of things.
[6] But just go and teach it to the blind people in the manner in which I have taught you, then you will all too soon experience how difficult it is to dissuade people from their old knowledge and their mystical prejudices.
[7] Moreover there are numerous people who were made dumb by their selfish priests and rulers in such a way that they would consider such clarification of knowledge as an unforgivable crime against the gods, and they would seriously harm those who seduced them to commit a crime against the gods.
[8] In order to bring about a complete cleansing of the sciences in the course of time and the resulting technologies, first My teaching should be proclaimed to them, and the many idols together with their priests and temples should be destroyed.
[9] Once this has happened and My gospel has been proclaimed to the people – even though through many false prophets – then they also will be able to cleanse progressively their sciences and technologies, and these will then be a lightning which will brightly enlighten everything that is on the Earth, from sunrise to sunset. With ‘sunrise’ the spiritual should be understood, with ‘sunset’ all what is natural.
[10] If you have understood this, then do not ask again if this or that will already be possible now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 92
The wisdom of Moses and Joshua (21/60)
When the disciples, and of course also the innkeeper, the healed helper, the Pharisee and the scribe heard these words of Mine, the scribe said: “From Your words, Lord and Master, I have concluded that You have not only revealed the great mystery of the Kingdom of God on Earth among the people to Your disciples, but also the kingdom of the nature of this Earth, of the moon, the sun and of the stars, and You have given me a new proof that You in Your Spirit must be the Creator of that all, otherwise You could not have explained those endlessly many and wonderful things to Your disciples, and make it even visible to them.
[2] Since You wanted to do this for Your disciples, who are also only Jews and men, would You not like to explain also to us very briefly those wonderful things, in such a manner that we also could have a clear image about what we should think and believe about the moon, the sun and the stars, eclipses, the frightening comets and also the many falling stars? For in this matter we are not even a bit better than the heathens.”
[3] I said: “Then why did you reject the 6th and 7th Book of Moses and have declared them as being untrue? And those who dared to read them you have even threatened with severe punishments. Look, in those 2 books Moses has described in clear words the whole natural creation.”
[4] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, I have heard about it once, but I have never read even one letter of it. It seems that those books cannot be found in the temple of Jerusalem anymore. That is why I am asking You now for those things that I have asked, to describe and explain them to us as brief as possible, so that we would then also know what they are and how they are arranged.”
[5] At the request of the scribe I described those things to the 4 of them as briefly as possible, and in such a manner that they could well understand what I had explained.
[6] After the explanation, which lasted for about 1 hour, the scribe asked Me if also the patriarchs knew about this.
[7] I said: “Certainly, namely the very first inhabitants of Egypt. But as the people in the course of time withdrew themselves more and more from the one, eternal true God through all kinds of sins, and turned to the blind paganism, becoming more and more dark, then also this knowledge got lost, and was replaced by poetic nonsense and fantasies that are full of errors.
[8] And so the knowledge of the Earth and the stars got lost. Only with some, very few wise men in a hidden corner of the Earth it still existed, but these did not dare to make it known to the totally darkened people. And so that knowledge became practically completely lost. But in future times the people will acquire it again, still more clear than in the ancient time, and they will calculate everything. And that will belong to the lightning that enlightens from sunrise to sunset.”
[9] The scribe said: “From whom did Moses and Aaron actually receive that knowledge?”
[10] I said: “From the Spirit of God. Although Moses, as a son of the Pharaoh, was initiated in the Egyptian mysteries, and did also acquire much of the old astronomy and geography, it was hardly a drop of troubled water compared to the whole sea of his later understanding, which made him the elect leader of the people of Israel, given by the Spirit of God, by which only after that be became a true scientist from God.”
[11] The scribe said again: “Lord and Master, Joshua who was also a chosen leader of the people of Israel towards the promised land, must also have known precisely about what Moses has described. Then how could he say before Jericho to the sun: ‘Sun, stand still, until I have defeated all the enemies’, and the sun seemed to have obeyed his command? If he said that to the Earth, then this would really make sense according to what You have explained to us just now. But now that we heard from You how things really are, Joshua’s command to the sun seems to be something which is clearly senseless, and it seems that Joshua did still not know the real matter if it was his intention that his command should be executed according to the truth of nature.”
[12] I said: “It is true that Joshua said it this way, however not to the natural sun, but to the spiritual sun which consisted in the teaching which Moses received from God. The people’s faith and trust in it began seriously to sink down when they saw the superior power of the enemy. Joshua only wanted to say with his strong crying out to the people who lacked courage and who were utterly grumbling: ‘Continue to have faith and trust until you soon will see the apparent mighty enemy completely defeated before you. Then, together with me, you will be able to occupy the land where milk and honey are flowing, or you will return again to the desert.’
[13] By that, the people took courage again with full faith and trust in God, which is, was and will be the true sun of the soul and his spirit in Heaven and on Earth. And look, the sun that was spoken to by Joshua stood still in the faith and trust of the people, enlightened them and gave them courage, intelligence and power, and the enemy was totally destroyed, with exception of the harlot Rahab who showed mercy to the messengers of Joshua. Did you understand this now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 93
The science of correspondences (21/61)
The scribe said: “Yes, Lord and Master, we all have understood this very well now, so that we realize now that Joshua could have impossibly connected another meaning to his great exclamation. But why did we not understand that just now?”
[2] I said: “Because the old inner science of correspondences left you entirely already before the Babylonian captivity, because this science is only accessible for and is typical to those people who never wavered or have become weak in the true faith and trust in the one, true God, and who have always loved Him above all as the Father and their fellowman as themselves.
[3] Because this science is the inner scripture and the inner language of the soul and of the spirit in the soul. He who has lost this language can impossibly understand the Scripture, and in his dead worldly light it seems foolishness to him, because the life’s conditions of the spirit and of the soul are of a totally different nature than those of the body.
[4] So also, the hearing, seeing, feeling, thinking, speaking and the writing of the spirit
have a totally different
character than here among the people in the natural world, and therefore what a spirit does and says, can only
be made clear to natural men by way of the ancient science of correspondences.
[5] When this science was lost for men by their own fault, they made the communication with the spirits of all the regions and all the Heavens impossible for themselves, and that is why they cannot grasp nor understand anymore the spiritual sense of the Scripture. They read the written words according to the blindly learned sound of the dead letter and cannot even understand and realize that the letter is dead and can revive no one, but that it is only the inner hidden meaning that revives everything, since it is life itself.
[6] If you understand this now, you mostly should strife to make the Kingdom of God alive and completely active in yourselves, then you also will receive again the mentioned science of correspondences between matter and spirit, otherwise you never will be able to understand Moses or another prophet in the deepness of the living truth, and you will be forced in yourself to fall into unbelief, all kinds of doubts and sins. Because when a blind person walks on a road with a lot of stones on it, will he then be able to prevent to stumble while walking, one time against this stone, then again against another, and also falling down many times? And if there is along the way an abyss that shows up, how will he keep himself from falling into it at the next step, finding inevitably death?
[7] So mostly strife for it that you will be reborn in the spirit as soon as possible and become seeing, otherwise you will not escape thousands of dangers that are lying in wait for you and threaten to devour you.”
[8] On this the scribe said: “O Lord and Master, Your wisdom is immense, and if we men compare ourselves to You, we are as blind as a stone. Only now I clearly realize what the reason is of the totally shattered faith and trust in God, and I also realize that in the future, precisely the same will happen with this teaching of light and life of Yours as now with the teaching of Moses and the prophets, and that Your love and mercy will make You really to return again to this Earth to the people. Now it is only the question if You will return in the same way as this time or maybe in another way in the manner that is only known to You. Would You not like to explain this further to us?”
[9] I said: “I have shown you often very clearly how and in what manner I will return again to this Earth to the people. How can you now ask Me the same thing again?”
[10] The scribe said: “It is true, Lord and Master, that You have already told us about this. If only I would already possess the science of correspondences I would also have completely understood the meaning of Your words, but I still do not master this science at all, and that is why everything You have said about Your return is not clear to me.
[11] Look, my question is actually mainly if You will come back just like now, as a Man of flesh and blood, born out of a pure woman, or unborn, more like a Spirit and still also a visible Man, and where, and to which people.
[12] This is of course a very foolish question of mine according to Your unperceivable wisdom, but I am only a converted person since a couple of hours, and that is why I can be excused when I still bother You with all kinds of foolish questions.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 94
The return of the Lord (21/62)
I said: “Your questions are not that foolish, and you have the fullest right to ask what you do not know, and I have of course the right to answer you in the manner that I consider helpful to you and to the others. But because you have already asked it now, I will also give you the answer. So listen.
[2] At My second coming I will not be born somewhere as a child from a woman because this body will remain glorified in eternity – just as I in Spirit – and thus I do not ever need a 2nd body as you had in mind.
[3] First I will come invisibly in the clouds of the Heavens, which means: first I will come close to men by truthful seers, wise men and newly awakened prophets, and in that time also woman will prophecy and young men will have clear dreams by which they will announce My coming to the people, and many will listen to it and improve their life, but the world will call them daydreamers and will not believe them, as this was also the case with the prophets.
[4] So I also will awaken men from time to time to whom I will say by means of their heart to the pen, everything that now during My presence, is, happens and is being discussed. What will then be written once will in a short time of a few weeks and days be multiplied in many thousands of copies in a very artful manner which will be very well known by the people of that time, and so they can be conveyed to the people. And since the people of that time will almost generally know how to read and write, they also will be able to read and understand those new books themselves.
[5] In this way, the spreading of My teaching will then again be given anew and pure from the Heavens to all men on the whole Earth, much faster and effective than now by messengers in My name from mouth to mouth.
[6] Once My teaching will be brought in this manner among the people who are of good will and have a living faith, and when at least ⅓ of the people will know about it, I will also personally, visibly and bodily, come to different places, to those who love Me most and have the greatest desire for My return, and who for that reason will also have full and living faith.
[7] And I Myself will form congregations out of them, against which no worldly power will be able to oppose or resist, for I will be their Commander-in-Chief and their eternal invincible Hero, and will administer justice to all dead and blind worldly people. And in this way I will cleanse the Earth of its old filth.
[8] However, during the time of those new seers and prophets there will be great misery and need among the people, as has never been before on this Earth, but for the sake of My chosen ones of that time it will only last for a short time, so that their development towards bliss will not be hindered.
[9] But in this land where I am now persecuted by the Jews of the temple as a criminal from one village to the other, and which is trampled down by dark heathens, I will personally not first act, teach and comfort the weak again. But in the lands of another continent that is now inhabited by heathens I will establish a new Kingdom, a Kingdom of peace, of unity, of love and of continuous living faith. Fear for the death of the body will no more exist among the people who walk in My light and who will always be in contact with the angels of Heaven and associate with them. Here you have now a real answer to your question.”
[10] The scribe said: “Thus, Asia, the old cradle of mankind and of many blessings from God, will not be fortunate anymore to see and hear You when You will return to this Earth? This is truly not a happy news for this continent.”
[11] I said: “The Earth belongs to Me everywhere, and I know in which place My return will be most beneficial for the whole Earth. At that time however, men will be able to contact each other from one end of the Earth to the other, and this as fast as the lightning that strikes from a cloud. And through the use of the spirits that are bound in the fire and the water they will, riding on iron roads, cover the greatest distances on Earth, faster than the heaviest storms that drive from one end of the Earth to the other. And the ships will, by means of these same powers, cross the big ocean in a much shorter time than now the Romans from Rome to Egypt. So then it will be possible to spread the message of My personal return in a very short time over the whole Earth, and thus also to Asia.
[12] But then there is again the question: will the blind and deaf heathens of this continent also believe it?
[13] I think and say: this will hardly be possible before it will be purified by a great worldly judgment.
[14] There is a big country, far in the west that is surrounded on all sides by the great world oceans and which is, across the sea, nowhere in connection with the old world. From that country, first the people will come to know great things, and they will also come up in the west of Europe, and from that, there will be a bright shining and a shining in return. The lights of the Heavens will meat each other, recognize and support each other.
[15] Out of these lights, the sun of life will develop – thus the new, perfect Jerusalem – and in that sun I will come back to this Earth. And now we have talked enough about what will happen in the future.
[16] Then even My disciples were very surprised and said among each other: “He never talked so clearly and extensively about His future return. Lucky will be the people of that time who will live there where He will return with all the fullness of His grace, but unlucky those who will not believe in Him and who will maybe just like the Pharisees now revolt against Him and want to kill Him, who resist Him and want to protect their sanctuary. For as He has shown already several times, and on the Mount of Olives by signs in the sky, He will come to meet them and relentlessly administer justice to them and give them their reward in Hell.”
[17] I said: “Yes, yes, with that you have spoken the truth now. And I say to you: truly, truly, this visible sky and this Earth will also perish after the right length of time, but the words that I have spoken to you will not perish.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 95
The midday meal (21/63)
During this conversation it was already midday, and I said to the disciples: “You can prepare now to leave, because today we still have a long way to go.”
[2] But the innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, You and Your disciples will surely take with me the midday meal that will soon be completely ready?”
[3] Also the Pharisee and the scribe were asking Me.
[4] And I said to the latter: “Friend, just look outside, how your companions are busy there in the ruins of the burned down synagogue with the help of many hired workers to gather their treasures they have found, and bring them to a save place. Will you not help?”
[5] The scribe said: “O Lord and Master, I have found here the endlessly much better treasure and will from now on wisely beware of coming too close to the worldly treasures, for if I would do that, then that which I dreamed last night could completely and really come true to me. So let those worldly people search in the remnants of the fire as much as they like, even if they would appropriate my own part. Your presence is now endlessly more preferable to me than all the treasures on Earth. Therefore, be merciful and remain here until the afternoon.”
[6] I said: “Out of love for you, because you also love Me, I will stay here until the afternoon. But keep always your dream in mind and remain loyal to your intention, then you soon will walk into a clearer light. However, what you will still find of your earthly treasures, take it and divide everything among the poor, then in return I will give you another treasure from Heaven. He who will give much in My name, to him I will also give much, but he who will give everything in My name, to him I will also give everything for eternity.”
[7] After these words of Mine the innkeeper and the Pharisee said: “Lord and Master, why did You not also say that to us?”
[8] I said: “You already know what to do. He who has the good will has also the work already before him. If you are good housekeepers for the poor, then you are already doing the same as if you had given away everything, and My blessing will not stay away from you. Especially remember the poor widows and orphans, then I will remember you and will not leave you behind as orphans on this Earth, but will from now on stay with you in spirit. But go now, innkeeper, and see if the midday meal is ready.”
[9] Then the innkeeper went quickly to the kitchen to find out about the preparation of the midday meal. It was almost prepared, and so the innkeeper hurried to set the table again.
[10] But I said: “Just leave it – these platters which are still on the table since the morning meal have not yet become that unclean that we should not be able to eat the midday meal out of them. That which is clean for Me, should also be clean for you.”
[11] The innkeeper took however clean cloths, and he cleansed the platters that were totally empty, because My disciples knew very well how to empty the platters completely. Then the innkeeper and his servants took the cleansed platters, went to the kitchen with them and brought then a large quantity of well prepared fishes, as well as bread and several carafes full of wonder wine, and we began then immediately to partake of the meal.
[12] During the meal, still a lot of things were talked about, which were also discussed at other occasions, and therefore – nota bene – it is not necessary to relate them again.
[13] When we finished eating, 2 of the Pharisees, who searched the whole morning for their treasures from the remnants of the fire to take them to a save place, came into the dining hall.
[14] They were very surprised when they saw the Pharisee and even the scribe very cheerfully eating at our table, and they said to the last mentioned (the Pharisees): “Oh, you certainly make it easy for yourselves. We work the whole morning outside in order to still find some of the precious treasures that were destroyed by the fire and to bring them to a save place, and you are doing yourselves well without worrying about us. What kind of behavior is that from you?”
[15] The scribe, being very angry about this remark, said: “Listen, firstly we took care already for a long time of that which we could call our own, and we can absolutely not imagine why we should help you to search and take care of your possessions since you also have never considered to help us with something. And secondly, at this opportunity we moreover have discovered and found a quite different treasure, which is now endlessly more dear to us than all your gold and silver that you have grubbed together. But you surely will never be possessors of that treasure. And thirdly we have received here a real wine of life to drink on which your throats are so keen, and which they probably will never taste. And we are now both very well provided in all things and we do not have to give you any account about it. If you have understood me, you can now soon turn around and go back from where you – really totally uninvited – came to us.”
[16] When the 2 Pharisees were at the point of giving him a serious reply because of this answer, the innkeeper, who, as Samaritan and Roman citizen, made always a short work with the Pharisees, stood up and said: “According to earthly standards I am still the boss here, and every peaceful guest is dear, valuable and precious to me, whether he is a gentile or a Jew, for a gentile has not made himself a gentile and a Jew has truly not made himself a Jew. But when such quarrelsome people come over the doorstep of my house, there is not much needed before I make use of my ancient right of the house. If you want to eat or drink something, then go to your usual dining room and order what you want, then what you desire will also be brought to you as soon as possible. But here you have nothing to do, nothing to say and nothing to make, for this is not a Jewish but a Roman inn where all travelers are equally treated and served.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 96
The departure to Kana (21/64)
When the 2 heard the innkeeper saying that, they did not object much to it and turned quickly their back to us and went to their dining room, where 2 of the others were waiting for them.
[2] There they related how they were treated by the scribe and especially by the innkeeper.
[3] Their companions said: “We know the innkeeper already for a long time as a very proud and self-willed person, and so we do not care about his inborn rudeness. We are only happy that we have found our good valuable things for the greatest part and brought them to a good save place, and so we can take it.
[4] But still, it is strange that the treasures of one of us, and also of the scribe, who conformed themselves most to that Nazarene, were kept undamaged, and of the Pharisee Joram even his habitation. Also the habitation of the scribe has been damaged only insofar as the ceiling seems to have burned through at some places. But the door of his living room seems to have suffered little from the fire. Thus, also his treasures must have suffered little damage.”
[5] Another said: “No matter what, in a few months time our synagogue will be completely all right again, and we have still more than enough to live from. So let not such matters of minor importance trouble our present enjoyment.”
[6] Then they ordered fishes and lamb, unleavened bread and wine, which a true Jew was allowed to drink. This they received immediately and they enjoyed it peacefully.
[7] We also finished our meal now, and the innkeeper asked Me if he did perhaps say too much to the 2 Pharisees.
[8] I said: “Do not worry about that, for they have a strong stomach and they can bear much, as long as their personal interests does not seem to suffer loss. If these 2 here, whom I already consider as My followers, are smart, then they can succeed to bring also the others on their side.
[9] But now it is really time to move on with My disciples, for I see where I soon have to come. You should not be sad because of that, for I will only leave you as far as My visible body is concerned. However, with My Spirit that is active everywhere I will stay with you, as well as with everyone who believes in Me, loves Me and who lives and acts according to the teaching that he has received. If you still discover some doubt in your heart, turn to Me, then I will lay the answer on your tongue. So stay in Me, then I also will stay in you.”
[10] Then they all promised Me solemnly that they faithfully would practice My teaching until the end of their earthly life, would keep Me in their heart and defend Me against every hostile approach and malicious persecution.
[11] Then I quickly stood up with My disciples and traveled along the secret road to Kana. To prevent a sensation I did not want to travel through the market place, because the woman was still waiting for Me to recognize Me as the One who made her daughter seeing that morning.
[12] The woman inquired the whole morning at several houses, but could not receive any information about Me. Therefore, she was on watch with the girl on the square, but of course without any result. However, the innkeeper found the woman with the girl, took them both in his house and took excellently care of them. The girl was a conclusive proof to him in the village of what I had accomplished in the village, because concerning the 10 cleansed lepers, already for a long time – as they say – no trace could be found. And the healed chief helper of the innkeeper could, as a sufferer of gout, also not count as specific proof before the worldly people of My power to perform miracles, because there were cases where such sufferers of gout were finally also healed by means of good medicines, which were less lacking than – nota bene – during this time.
[13] But a born-blind girl who was as such very well known in the whole region, was much more significant. And so, the innkeeper, Joram and the scribe preferred this girl, together with her mother, as proof of My divine power instead of all other signs about which they surely could tell, but for which they could not give any concrete proof.
[14] To this girl, who also had a nice appearance, happened also another exceptional earthly good fortune 10 years later, because the woman of the known Kado in Jericho died. He came in this region, came to know her and took her out of love for Me as his second wife. And so also, My mercy – when someone receives it – has always good results in earthly respect.
[15] Joram, the first converted Pharisee, and the scribe, whose name was Boz, brought in a short time the other Pharisees on their good side, to which the healed girl and later friend Kado had of course very much contributed.
[16] With this, we will consider this little story about this market place as completely ended, and we will now again return to ourselves and see what happened on our further trip to Kana.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 97
THE LORD IN KANA
In the inn at Kana (21/65)
From the now well-known marketplace it was still a very long way. A good walker would hardly be able to cover it in one full day, but by traveling in our miraculous manner, as we did oftentimes, we only needed 3 hours for it. So towards the evening we came in Kana and stayed with the same innkeeper with whom for the first time, and on request of Maria who gave birth to Me, I openly changed water into wine during a wedding.
[2] When the innkeeper caught sight of Me, he was almost beside himself from joy, and he really reproached Me because already for a long time I did not show up to him.
[3] But I said to him: “Since there was no need with you, and amongst you all who live here, I did not come into this region, but now a little need has set in with you, and so I came at the right time to help you all.”
[4] The innkeeper said: “O dear Lord and Master, this need lasts with me already for more than 1 year, and already several times I have on the one hand turned to You in my heart, and on the other hand I urgently took information concerning You with Your brothers and with Your mother who stays mostly in Kis nowadays, but You seemed not to hear the pious wishes of my heart, and also I could not come to know where You were perhaps staying, and so until now I had to quietly suffer the great need of my house in the name of the almighty God. Although I do not know the reason why I was visited by God the Lord so hard, but now I ask You, dear, good Savior, if You would like to help me.
[5] My wife is afflicted with gout, and the children are suffering from malicious fevers, 2 of my best and most loyal helpers are bedridden for already more than ½ year with a malicious leper disease, and I must mostly let the work of my business be done by strangers in return of high wages. And this is surely a ‘need’, especially because I myself cannot be counted anymore among the healthy ones.
[6] O dear Lord and Master, since You, at the request of Your mother, have done a first sign during a wedding that was celebrated here, it has become quite different in my house. If You do not want to help me I will soon go to ruin, in spiritual as well as in earthly respect.”
[7] I said: “I surely knew that your need became great, and since I heard your frequent begging for help, and your need reached a very high degree, I have come now to give you the right kind of help. I also could have come to you earlier, but then you were still greatly lacking living faith and trust, but only after you went to Kisjonah in Kis you received the right light about Me, and you came to the right faith and trust in Me, and therefore I have come to give you all help. And so I want now that everyone who is sick in your house, including yourself, will be as healthy as if no one had ever been sick of anything. Go now to all your sick ones and tell them.”
[8] Then the innkeeper hurried to all the sick people and saw that they were completely healthy, so that they stood up from their beds, put on clean clothes, came to Me and thanked Me.
[9] Since it was almost evening and really getting dark, I said to the innkeeper who was crying from happiness: “Since the need in your house has now been resolved and I will stay in your house tonight, then do take care now that I and My disciples will receive an evening meal. Let fishes be prepared for us, and after that put some bread and wine on the table.”
[10] When the innkeeper heard My wish, everyone went full of joy to work, to satisfy My wish. It hardly took 1 full hour to prepare the evening meal. It was put on the table and I said to the innkeeper: “Look, there is another table. Let now all who are healed sit at that table, and eat what we eat, everyone as he needs, and they should also drink wine and eat bread, so that they will again become really strong.”
[11] When I had said that, all those who were healed felt on their knees before Me and said: “O Lord, we are not worthy of such grace. That is why we prefer to eat a simple evening meal in our kitchen at our old table for the servants. But not ours, but Your only holy will be done.”
[12] I said: “Listen, your justified humility and modesty pleases Me, and makes your soul meek, but nevertheless stay here, for you have greatly suffered with patience and in full dedication to God’s will, and thus you proved to be real heroes in faith and trust in God, and that is why you are also worthy to strengthen yourselves completely near to Him, as blessed ones of the Lord. So go now cheerfully and sit at that table, and eat and drink what will be set on the table for you.”
[13] When those who were healed heard Me saying that, except of the women who was busy in the kitchen, they stood up with deep respect, thanked Me and went quietly to their table that was already covered, just like ours, with food, wine and bread. Then we started immediately to eat, and to drink the very pure and good wine, and those who were healed did so as well.
[14] We ate and drank now cheerfully, and My disciples related to the really pious company the best of what we all had experienced on our criss-cross trips. This was extremely pleasing to our small company, and on both sides many warm-hearted things were told while also many tears were shed.
[15] But it was in a certain way remarkable that our Judas Iscariot, whom we already know very well, suddenly made complete contrary remarks.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 98
The innkeeper and Judas Iscariot (21/66)
The innkeeper said (nota bene: I will tell this to you, new Salemites, somewhat more extensively): “Friend, you are a disciple of the Lord and your profession is nothing else than a potter, this as far as I very well know you from your pottery products that were always of the most bad quality. But how you were able to come into the companionship of this Lord and Master – thus practically in the most perfect company of God the Lord – not even the archangel Michael could answer us.”
[2] Judas Iscariot said: “Yes friend, you are right that you directed such words to me. I am a potter indeed, but truly not inexperienced in the Scripture. I have Moses and the prophets in my little finger, thanks to a scribe, and I know very well in whose company I am. I really do not travel along with Him to earn something worldly – which should be allowed to everyone anyway, considering the worldly conditions – but only to see if the prophet Isaiah did not speak or write any untruth in his predictions. For although my profession is a potter, I am also learned in the Scripture, and from my always quiet observations I have seen everything truly accomplished to this true God-Man that the named prophet and also the other prophets have predicted of Him.
[3] And I also have a good memory, and I know every word that the Lord has predicted on several occasions to my disadvantage. In short: I am a devil in the company of the disciples of the Lord, whom I, despite everything, also acknowledge as such, because the signs that He does, no natural human being has ever done. But if I acknowledge this just like all the others, and belief it firmly, I ask: then why am I a devil?
[4] Good, if I am one, then I am one, and I must to be one. But if you must be something that you actually never wanted to be, then can I be blamed for everything? In short: suddenly this matter becomes too much for me. I am now just like all the others almost 2 ½ years one of the first disciples of the Lord, and I must become a devil of Hell. No, this will absolutely not happen because I surely know now what in the whole world I have to do in order not to become a devil.
[5] Yes, during the time when the Lord gave me such statement I also was like that in His eyes, for He alone examines the heart and the kidneys of man. So He also knew my condition, and He also will know my condition now. If I do not fit in His company, then He has more than enough power to remove me on the spot. He alone is the Lord and can do whatever He wants, and no one can say to Him: ‘Lord, why are You doing this?’ But by someone who is completely equal to me I really do not like to be rebuked. Because every person has his weaknesses and has enough work with himself to come into the right order, and as long as he still has to fight against his own weaknesses, he should leave his fellowman in peace and should not rejoice over his faults – not belittle him in front of everyone.
[6] I know Moses and the prophets and I also know now the teaching of the Lord in which everything is confirmed what all the prophets since Adam, Sehel and Enoch have predicted about the One who is sitting among us now. And so I know also what I should do and leave out. I only would like to know why I, among us, disciples of the Lord, am always looked at with unfriendly eyes as being the least, as if I would be a devil among them in the fullest meaning of the word.”
[7] Now the innkeeper said: “Friend, you got angry now, only because I asked you in my joy how it came to pass that you also became a permanent disciple of the Lord. In no way I wanted to rebuke you by that, and did also not know anything about the fact that the Lord has called you once with a name that I myself do not wish to pronounce anymore. I only expressed my surprise about you because I knew all too well your way of living as a citizen before, and I have seen that, despite your knowledge of the Scripture, you never kept God’s commandments too seriously or too strictly.
[8] When people talked to you, you always knew everything much better than no matter who, but when they asked you if you believed it yourself as an unquestionable truth – because your way of acting was often not very praiseworthy – then you said: ‘no one has ever seen God or heard the voice of His mouth, but at all times there were men with different talents and capabilities, and Moses and all the prophets were only men with whom we ourselves never talked. What they have learned and written down was good for their time, but since then the times have changed tremendously, and so we and our necessities have also completely changed, and therefore Moses and the prophets are no more useful to us in many respects. And whoever does not realize that from his own experiences, is deceiving himself, because he offences against his earthly happiness of life for the sake of attaining Heaven, which is our destiny, but about which we do not have the least of certainty.’ You see, friend, that I also still have a good memory.
[9] So I know you very well, and your principles of life were not unknown to me, and that is now exactly why I was surprised about the fact that you are staying with this most highly honored company, because for what concerns your belief you were entirely a Sadducee and you also adhered to the dog’s wisdom of the Greeks about which you often said that these were the closest to the nature of man if already as a child we were educated in that.
[10] Now you yourself, tell me why I should not be surprised that also you became a permanent disciple of the Lord, and that you gave up your former business with which you made a lot of money, although your pottery products were never the best. Why you have done that, you as the expert will know best. But here it clearly shows that I never had the intention to belittle you and still less to rebuke you.
[11] But why you always consider yourself as the least among the disciples of the Lord, that is your business. However, compared with the other disciples, I do not notice that you were given a lower rank.
[12] However, I am of the opinion that such thought can only come up in someone’s mind who – out of a certain opinion of pride about himself in what he practices – always prefers to be the first and the most famous one than to be the least and subordinate in what he performs. But someone who is already extremely happy to be the least of the least in such company, and who can be the servant of the servants of the Lord will never complain about that, and will not be secretly hurt because of the fact that he considers himself as the least among that company.
[13] As far as I know now the meaning of the teaching of the Lord – about which I talked a lot with Kisjonah and with Philopold of the neighboring village Kane that is located in the land that is sticking out and which goes from Samaria deeply into our land, but also only a couple of weeks ago with 2 disciples whom I met in Capernaum and who were send out from Jerusalem – the meaning of that teaching is the greatest humility, meekness and self-denial, without which such qualities of the mind no true and pure love for God and fellowman are imaginable.
[14] But someone who can still be hurt or offended by the weaknesses of his fellowmen has still not penetrated to the true point of life, where the Lord wants to say or could say about him: ‘Look, this is a man after My heart.’
[15] I have told you now honestly my opinion, and this because you forced me to it. Now you can again make your remarks, if you can make some against it.”
[16] Judas Iscariot felt very hurt because of those very clever words of the innkeeper and did at first not know what he should answer him.
[17] Only after a while he said (Judas Iscariot): “Yes, yes, you will be right, for you have really penetrated deeply in the spirit of the teaching. But if the Lord would now say to you: ‘You are a devil’, how would such testimony from His mouth taste to you?”
[18] The innkeeper said: “Friend, if the Lord would give such testimony to me, I would say to Him in my heart: ‘O Lord and Master of life, I thank You, completely crushed by Your glory, that You have shown me what kind of great sinner I still am in Your eyes. But I ask You: be merciful and forgiving to me, and drive the devil of pride, lie and deception and miserable selfishness out of me, and fill me with the spirit of true humility, meekness, self-denial, true love for You and unselfish love for my fellowman.’ And I belief that the Lord will certainly not refuse to give me such mercy if out of my fullest life’s earnest I would ask Him for it.
[19] And now I turn to You, o Lord and Master, and I ask You to rebuke me mercifully if I have said something wrong in the course of my words.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 99
The Lord about Judas Iscariot (21/67)
Very friendly I said to the innkeeper: “How could you have said something wrong and therefore unjust since I have put the words in your mouth and in your heart? You have said to this disciple, completely in My Spirit and in My name, frankly and straightly the full truth in his face. It will be good for him if he will take them to heart for his life.
[2] Oh, I know very well that he is learned in the Scripture, and I also know about all his knowledge and experience from other places in which he exceeds by far all My other disciples. But to what advantage is that to him, if he travels around with Me for almost 2 ½ years, mostly to watch Me closely in everything I do, to see if he can find something which is not according to the Scripture? Because of that, his hidden pride, which he therefore did still not give up, and so also his selfishness and possible pursuit of profit is always nourished anew. That is why he stays as he is, and he does not allow anyone to rebuke him completely and truthfully to improve his life, because he always thinks within himself: ‘What do you, poor and ignorant fishers want to teach me, while I am learned in the Scripture?’
[3] But I say: in itself it is very good to be learned in the Scripture, but to Me, someone who knows only little of the Scripture but who lives and acts in faith according to it, is much more dear to Me than someone who is very learned in the Scripture, who only criticizes the Scripture, who hardly and finally does not believe in it at all, and therefore does not live and act according to the Scripture, but only according to the advice of his worldly reason.
[4] Once a person has blown up himself by the vanity of his great knowledge, is as blind in the spirit as all those extremely wise Jews and Pharisees and scribes in Jerusalem. Even so much so that in bright daylight he cannot see the forest between the trees, thus who is still searching it, and while he is standing in the middle of it he asks: ‘Yes, but where is that forest that I sought and wanted to see?’
[5] And from a spiritual point of view, is it also not the same as with someone who asks in the middle of his life if he is really living, and out of what his life actually consists?
[6] Fool, your skin and your flesh and the outer world that is equal to you will of course not be able to tell you, because all that is in itself no life, but only a result of life. Go into your inner being by faith, by love, by humility, meekness and true self-denial, and become through that an independent life with the life from God in you, then you will experience that you are truly alive and what life is.
[7] Indeed, why do people not search for gold in dead rocks? But on a spot where they have discovered traces of that metal, they penetrate into the deep of the mountains and gather great treasures therein. If people do this without fear and restraint to win earthly treasures which are dead as such, and which also bring death to a lot of people, then why are they not doing this in and with themselves to win the gold of life that is hidden in them? They already have the clearest traces of the inner and true gold of life on their skin.
[8] Once a person exists and lives, but who as an unripe fruit of life is still not aware why he exists and lives, should, in his works, stand in the light from God. By that he should strongly enlighten himself and warm himself in his heart, then by that he will come to an inner liberation and true ripeness of life. Therein he will clearly be aware how and why he exists and lives, and what and who the life in him is.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 9
CHAPTER 100
Taking the right way to the right goal. The wrong and correct
way of the development of the reason. (21/68)
As man goes on for life, being still blind and unripe in the world, he resembles a stalk of corn that starts its development from the germ. When, through the influence of the sun, it has grown out only 1 span above the earth’s surface, nothing can be seen yet of a fruit-bearing ear, but through the increased influence of the sun, soon the ear becomes visible, which becomes also fuller and more perfect, it blooms and sets the grains of corn, which ripe to the stalk and in the little husks to become the strong and life-bearing grains of wheat which, when they are completely ripe, loosen themselves completely from the stalk and also completely from the little husks, and as such they are free in it.
[2] Once the grain has become completely ripe, the stalk and the ear die. Why actually? Because all its former outer life has passed into the true inner life of the fruit in the grain. And therein are now also the roots and the stalk that grow up, in every stage of its growth towards perfection up to the complete ripeness. And this not only one time but multiple times, for otherwise a grain that was put into the soil would not be able again to bring forth in ever greater quantities everything that is necessary for the growth and the ripeness of the grain.
[3] Did you ever experience, that in the stiffened cold winter, in the weak light of the sun, the moon and all the stars, a stalk of corn with its ear and grains have grown up from the soil to complete ripeness? This is impossible in the winter, just like it is impossible when a person under the numberless different little lights of the so highly praised worldly wisdom can ever come to the true inner ripeness of life and liberation. The summer of life must come over him, together with the preceding spring. The latter consists of the faith that becomes more and more alive through good deeds, just like the summer, which brings all the fruits to complete ripeness, consists of the ever more powerful love for God and from that for fellowman.
[4] God, who is in Himself Love, Light and Life, is the true Sun of all life. He who loves God ever more deeply by acting according to His revealed will in everything, penetrates in his inner being, and in this way he will pass into the true summer of the Spirit from God, where he, in the life’s light of love and its life’s warmth, will come to the true ripeness of life.
[5] Since you hear this now from My mouth, observe it well and act accordingly, then you will come to that true ripeness of life. Did you understand this now, and also you, Judas Iscariot?”
[6] This one said (Judas Iscariot): “Lord and Master, You have spoken now in clear images. We also have understood them, and everyone knows now, still more convinced than at first, what he should do to attain to the Kingdom of God in himself. Nevertheless, it is still no easy task to move to living power what is still immovably resting and slumbering in man, just like the germ in a grain of seed. That should first be put into good soil and die off completely, so that the spirit in the germ, that brings about everything, can awaken and can develop its own activities according to the intelligence that lives in him. Because from a grain of seed that lies dry in a barn somewhere, will never grow a stalk, an ear and ripe grains, despite the most beautiful spring and most beautiful summer.”
[7] I said: “Good, if you know this according to the full truth, then put off your old, material, human Adam and put on the new one out of Me, then the inner man in you will become of itself just as active as the spirit in the germ when the grain, which surrounds it, has perished in the soil, and thus has passed into the spirit of the germ as nourishment and strengthening.”
[8] On this, Judas Iscariot said again: “Lord and Master, but how can the old Adam be put off and then put on a new one? Should the material body first be killed in order to attain to a spiritual life?”
[9] I said: “How can one of My old and most learned disciples come to such a most foolish opinion? Who said that a person should kill his body to become then a pure spiritual man? It are your worldly passions and lusts, that rage and storm in you, which you should subdue with your free will, and strife for the Kingdom of God in yourself in the manner which is most clear to you all, then by that you have put off the old man and put on a new one.
[10] But if you constantly and very secretly adhere in yourself to the outer things and their enticements, and wander around in the limited region of your earthly wisdom and all kinds of experiences that you have gained as a blind person, then it still can happen to you that the evil spirit of the world will capture you completely, and as a pitiful victim, your body and soul will become his prey.
[11] He who wants to come to the inner, true wisdom of the Spirit from God through experiences and according to the opinions of his worldly reason is terribly mistaken. He will come on byways that are full of abysses, in which, in the night of his spirit, he very quickly and easily can fall and bring himself to ruin completely.
[12] Are there not numberless stars in the sky at night? And still, in their light you cannot read one letter. So also, man cannot decipher the inner scripture of life with the thousandfold shine of his difficultly acquired worldly knowledge and experiences that he has gained.
[13] But as during the day, in the light of the sun, even the smallest letter can be well read, so can man also – when the inner sun of life has gone up in him by his actions according to My Word – read and understand his inner, true scripture of life, and can see the relations between everything that is in him and which also surrounds him on all sides towards the outside.
[14] To seek only with the weak twilight of the worldly reason, the soul in man cannot even find himself, let alone his connection of life with the body and with the spirit in him. It is true that man should develop his reason of the brains and learn how to think reasonably, but not in the manner of the world, but like the true children of God, as this can be clearly noticed with the pious patriarch and forefathers. Then the reason of the brains will also soon and easily acquire the intensity of light, compared to which all worldly wisdom is a great darkness.
[15] Just look for instance to the first development of the reason of men like Samuel and David, of Salomon and still another great number of people. Where is there among those who are learned in worldly respect – among the Jews as well as among the heathens – someone who can match those men in wisdom? So follow what I Myself say to you, then also your brain’s understanding will also be very well enlightened in all things.”
(©Copyright: Yedidiah Franky 2007)
GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN, VOLUME 9, CHAPTERS 1 - 100
TABLE OF CONTENTS
1. The Lord on the way to Jericho. The Lord meets a group of poor pilgrims. 234
2. The miracle in the house of the innkeeper. 236
3. The healing of the sick Helena. 240
4. The Lord bears wittness of Himself. 244
5. The arrival before Jericho. 246
6. The Lord in Jericho. Meeting Kado again. 249
7. The Lord and the sick businessman from Sidon. 251
8. A harp player sings for the Lord. 254
9. The reward of the singer. 256
10. The Greek asks the Lord a question about the history of creation. 259
11. The Lord heals the Greek with the sick stomach. 262
12. The Lord speaks admonishing words to the Greek. 265
13. The shameless acrobats and their rightful removal. 268
14. What the Greeks thought about the disappearance of the acrobats. 271
15. A trial session in the inn. 273
16. The life's story of the robbers. 276
17. The anger and good intentions of the innkeeper. 278
18. The religion of the 3 robbers. 281
19. About the guidance of men. 283
20. Nojed aksks about true religion. 286
21. The circumstances of the family of Hiponias the father of the 3 thieves. 289
22. About the destiny of men. 290
23. About the necessity and purpose of temptations. 293
24. The objection of Nojed about the divinity of the Lord. 295
25. Natural man and man who is permeated with the Spirit of God. 296
26. The Lord on the way from Jericho to Nahim in Judea The Lord leaves Jericho. Zacchaeus in the Mulberry tree. 299
27. The parable of the entrusted pounds. 302
28. The Lord heals the son of Zacchaeus. 306
29. Why the possession of the son was permitted. 309
30. About the measure of good and evil. 311
31. The pagan village with the temple of Mercury. 314
32. The healing of the blind girl Achaia. 318
33. The resurrection of the dead young man in Nahim
34. The difference of opinion about the personality of the Lord
35. Why need and sickness are permitted
36. Why the Lord visits the widow
37. The condition for a personal revelation from God
38. The concern of the young man
39. James asks for the spiritual meaning of the awakening of the dead young man
40. About the spiritual circumstances of our time
41. The question of the disciples about the darkening of the pure teaching of Christ
42. The testimony of the widow and her arisen son before the people
43. The signs of the spiritual presence of the Lord
44. The right way to worship the Lord
THE LORD TRAVELS THROUGH SAMARIA
45. The caravan of the robbers
46. The confession of the robbers
47. The transformation of the desert
48. The Lord blesses the desert
49. Taking the fertile colony into possession
50. The Lord with His followers in an inn in Samaria
51. The innkeeper asks for the Lord
52. The miracle with the noble fishes
53. The innkeeper recognizes the Lord
54. The spiritual meaning of the events in the inn
55. The splendor on the table during the morning meal
56. The prophet school
57. The true prophets
58. Following the Lord
59. The fruitful blessing in a small village in Samaria
60. The reason why the inhabitants are b lessed
61. The complete healing of the possessed person
62. The promise and the blessing of the Lord for the inhabitants of the mountain village
63. The Lord with His followers in an ancient village
THE LORD IN GALILEE
64. In the inn in the countryside
65. The Lord makes Himself known to the innkeeper
66. The healing of the 10 lepers
67. Some Pharisees and scribes tempt the Lord
68. The Lord heals the sick helper of the innkeeper
69. The value of the temple rules
70. The 2nd coming of the Lord
71. The end time before the 2nd coming of the Lord
72. The Kingdom of God
73. Explanation of the Lord about `Eating His flesh and drinking His blood'
74. The meaning of acting according to God's Word
75. The nightly storm
76. The youngest Pharisee recognizes the Lord
77. In the damaged synagogue
78. The spiritual darkness of the scribe
79. The dream of the scribe
80. The Pharisee explains the dream
81. The 2 temple servants search for the Lord
82. The wine miracle and its results
83. About the tree of life and the tree of knowledge
84. Adam where are you? - an important question
85. The Lord speaks about His incarnation
86. The true fear of God
87. Practicing faith and trust
88. The result of unceasing praying. The parable of the oppressed widow and the hard judge
89. The condition of faith in the future
90. The new time
91. The gradual cleansing of sciences and technologies
92. The wisdom of Moses and Joshua
93. The science of correspondences
94. The return of the Lord
95. The midday meal
96. The departure to Kana
THE LORD IN KANA
97. In the inn at Kana
98. The innkeeper and Judas Iscariot
99. The Lord about Judas Iscariot
100. Taking the right way to the right goal. The wrong and correct way of the development of the reason
(©Copyright: Yedidiah Franky 2007)